must open and enter where he hath a bell-rope put into his hand and must knole a Bell After which a peale is ronge and he caried to some feaste-house or other insteade of fasting and prayer And thus haue you hearde the maner of the Election Probâ—tion and Ordination of these Pastors Teachers of the Church of England Which if it can by any learning or conning be prooued that holie caling which is prescribed in CHRISTS Testament and which may not be seuered from the ministrie of the Gospell then haue they the more to reioyce and we to repent before the Lorde And now whether we haue lyed as Mr. GIF verie boldly chardgeth vs in saying that their ministrie is imposed vpon these Churches let the indifferent reader iudge Yea let him also consider what kinde of interest freedome and power these parishes haue to chuse ordaine their owne Ministers The people neuer seeing or knowing their Minister vntil he come with his letters of institution or hauing any thing to doe at his ordination he being made ful Priest yea their Priest and that whether they will or no before he come at them And let Mr. GIFFARD himself looke what power any parish in England hath to disanull the Patrones Presentation the Bishops ordination and institution The Bishop he ordayneth them Ministers though he or his examiners neuer sawe or knewe the men before that present howre He maketh them Ministers to no certaine flocke or chardge therfore can no peculiar flocke haue interest in their election ordination The Patrone whatsoeuer he be whether Woman childe Foole wicked Person Papist yea worse if worse may be he presenteth his Clarke to that benefice though he be an hundred miles off from the Bishop and the Biâ—hop though he knowe neither parish nor Minister must admit or ells lyeth a Qâ—are impedit to compel him The Priest thus instituted he cometh to the parish taketh possession of the Parsonage and theire Minister he will be whether the people will or not they must receiue him and may not keep him out how bad soeuer he be And whereas Mr. GIFF. bringeth instance to prooue that the ministrie is not imposed because that sondrie flockes haue those Pastors Ministers of the Gospel that they haue desired and made choice of by sute vnto the Patrones and to the parties whom they desire to haue This yet more sheweth their bondage in that they are driuen to make sute vnto their Patrones and to receiue froÌ„ him their ministrie which I belieue Mr. Giff. shal neuer be able to shew that any christian CongregatioÌ„ did or might doe And to the choice he speaketh of I weene they were Ministers yea Pastors before they chose them And being so they then by the rules of CHRISTS Testament ought to belonge vnto some certaine and peculiar flockes which if they do how then may they chuse the Pastor of an other flocke to make him their Pastor what kinde of choice will M. Giff. make his whilest he goeth about to stop the gap he maketh it wider But now to their chopping chaunging and leauing of their benefices at their owne pleasures as more gaynful are offred without the peoples priuitie or consent which is an vsual trade amongst them all not one amongst a thousand that doth not thus flitt vp downe and Mr. Giff none of those odd ones for this he had not one excuse coyned we must stay vntil the minte go the third tyme. And then let him also consider how these parish Parsons may without the peoples consent or liking be absent liue away from the flock as longe as they liste euen al the dayes of their life if they will finding them a Curaâ—e a iourney maÌ„ to reade them their seruice marrie burie c and 4. sermons in the yeere which they may also do by their attorney These thinges if Mr. GIFF. can shew that a christian Pastor may lawfully doe then at length shal he shew them like a christian Pastor in some thing NOw to the Teachers office of their Church of ENGLAND except they make their Bishopps Parsons to be both Pastors Teachers and to execute both offices we know not what he should meane For we finde no such office in their Church Their Vniuersitie Doctors haue this title rather in ostentation of their learning then by vertue of any office ecclesiasticall This title is giuen aswell to other sciences as Phisick Ciuile lawe c as to Diuinitie Their Ciuile Doctors execute other offices of their Church as to be Iudges of Courtes Commissaries Chaunsclours Commissioners neither are busied in teaching therfore they cannot be said to haue a Teachers office Their Doctors of Diuinitie are either Bishops Deanes Arch-Deacons Parsons Vicares or ful Priestes al which meddle with the administratioÌ„ of the Sacraments and are distinct offices from the Teachers office and therfore not the same Neither may two distinct or diuers offices of the Church be possessed or executed by one the same person at once except they can proue it possible for one meÌ„ber to be both an eye an eare or hand and to execute their functions at once These officers are caled members of CHRISTS bodie his Church these offices are distinct seueral Men with seueral giftes graces by the distribution of God himself are appointed thervnto whose holie order they breake besides all other inconveniences and impossibilities that insue therof which thus presume in their owne persons to execute sondrie offices of the Church at one tyme. Furder the churches of England haue allowed them by lawe but one Priest each of them which roome possessed they are said to be full except some few which haue Parson and Vicare or two Parsons in a towne both which meddle with th'administratioÌ„ of their Sacraments and therfore cannot be said to haue the Tâ—achers office As to these Curates stipendarie Preachers they are either full Priestes or but half priestes or Deacons The ful Priestes all of them by office may administer the Sacraments The half Priestes none of them by office may preach or expouÌ„de the word without especial liceÌ„ce Therfore neither the one or the other of these haue y e christiaÌ„ Teachers office And now to the stipendarie Preachers let vs for example insiste vpon Mr. Giffardes owne ministrie he writeth himself Minister of Gods holie worde in MALDON We would know of him in what office he doth administâ—r vnto this Church We reade in CHRISTS Testament but of two Ministers of the worde now beloÌ„ging to his Church The Pastor the Teacher Pastor of that Church he is not because they haue an other allowed by lawe which is also his Pastor and that to his furder shame a double beneficed man Teacher there he is not because that Church hath no such office and is full as also because this man is ful Priest and as â—haue heard was sometime a Vicare a Pastor he saith from which his ministrie
quite remooued out of the Church and abolished The Prelates that holde yt arbitrable at Princes pleasures according to the variable estate of tymes and Countries holde fast that popish inordinate vsurped power which they haue gotten into their handes and therbie incarcerate silence sequeâ—ter depose al such of the contrarie faction as speake against their power and present gouernment with al possible hostilitie yet al this deadlie debate M r. G. couereth in a worde calling it but a questioÌ„ about the outward forme of discipline As also hideth all the other most heynouse and detestable enormities that arise and flowe from their monstruous antichristian gouernment vnder the same title of outward forme of discipline For both sides he saith doe agree in the matter That CHRIST hath left a power to his Churche to chuse to trye and to ordaine Pastors and Teachers And likewise that he hath giuen the power of admonition suspension excommunicatioÌ„ Onlie here is the difference that th'one side woulde haue this power exercised by Presbiteries of Pastors Teachers Elders as in the Apostles tyme The other hold it the more salf and quiet waye to commit this power to the handes of the Bishop Which side holdeth the truth you shall hereafter knowe M r. Giffardâ— minde when the battell is fought he wil then tell you of which side he wilbe Till then he wil take the Bisshops side against the Brownists tooth nayle and affirme their gouernment to be the holie gouernment of Christ and the defaultes therof not such as make yt to become antichristian or a yoke of bondage as the Brownist with open throte exclaymeth And for the other side wherof he sometyme was they howsoeuer they woulde haue yt remoued yet are far from the Brownistes opinioÌ„ for they for the peace of the Church had rather staÌ„d vnder yt then vnder Christs crosse by witnessing against yt Concerning the opinions of both these sides for the execution of this discipline they speake of wee haue alreadie shewed both sides to erre and fully refuted their seueral opinions by the way in the SECOND PRINCIPAL TRANSGRESSION where we haue declared that th'execution of the ceÌ„sures power of the Church belongeth neither to such a sequestred withdrawen presbiterie Nor yet to anie one maÌ„ but vnto the whole Churchioyntlie c. We haue also in that Second Transgression shewed the forgerie of their idol Suspension and of the popish ExcommunicatioÌ„ of these Bishops And how the Church of England hath no power to excoÌ„municate any person for any sinne or heresie whatsoeuer but only abuse this most high iudgment of God vpon earth to their filthie lucre and pompe excommunicating for nothing but for contempt of their antichristiaÌ„ Courtes Or for not paying their rauenous fees and extortions as also absoluing them for money when they please Whervpon whilest they want this power of excommunication it followeth that admonitions were vayne fruictlesse amongst them wheÌ„ they caÌ„not haue their due power processe and effect sondrie of them also as these Bishops the whole rabble of their false hierarchiâ— and Priestes being incorrigible such as wilbe subiect to no censure neither receiue admonitioÌ„ but be more readie to smite blaspheme such as reproue them Moreouer in y e THIRD PRINCIPAL TRANSGRESSION we haue shewed how their Churches haue no power in themselues to elect or ordaine them any Ministers but are inforced to receiue them from the Patrone the Bishop whether they will or no. Where we haue also set downe the counterfeight and false maner of the ordination and institution of their Ministers or Priestes Whereby euidentlie appeareth what kinde of gouernmeÌ„t this their discipline of the Church of England is So that here remayneth the lesse to be spokeÌ„ of this poyncte the chief matters being alreadie handled Onlie here we wil a litle entreate of this controuersie betwixt these Bishops and Priestes about their forme of Discipline and somwhat generallie of their Courtes in fewe wordes and so put an end to this poyncte THis controuersie M r. G. affirmeth to be about the forme not about y e matter of discipline wherin both sides agree That Christ hath lefte a power to his Church c. Doth not M r. G. deserue high coÌ„mandations that with one logicall distinction can both defend all the Popes hierarchie Courtes Cannons c. and make also these two opposite factions the Bishops Priestes to agree in matter So that now belike al this long bitter hostilitie contention and controuersie amongst them hath bene about no matter And then wil not this rare distinctioÌ„ hide or excuse the blame of either partie Againe saue that we wil haue no strife about inanitie of wordes we alwaise tooke the forme to haue giueÌ„ the beeing to the thing and to haue bene so principal a parte therof as yt might neuer be seuered from the same howsoeuer in vvay of discourse the forme and the matter may for argument sake be distinguished For euen common sense teacheth that no man or creature may be separate from their peculiar and natural forme or shape Neither anie member of them from that forme place and office which God hath giuen appoyncted to that member But al meÌ„ hould yt monstruous to haue a mixte or false shape How much more impossible intollerable were it but to admit anie other forme or to change that forme which God hath giueÌ„ apoincted to anie actioÌ„ of the Church Either that forme which God hath giuen prescribed is no true and right forme Or ells those actions without that true and right forme cannot be said those true actions of the Churche Howe monstruous then is their presumption that dare vndertake to change yea to abrogate those formes rules ordinances that Christ hath prescribed to his Church in his Testament Howe shamelesse and blasphemouse their â—mpudeÌ„cie that dare pronownce this adulterate moÌ„struous discipline of their Church the same in matter and effect with that gouernment Christ hath prescribed Is not this of the one sort to sit in the Temple of God as God to change the ordinances c Is it not in the other with the false Prophet to dawbe and vphold the throne of the Beast If God vnto MOSES prescribed an exact paterne in al thinges that belonged to that Tabernacle euen to the least pinne tape hooke vtilence with the due forme shape measure waight place tyme vâ—e c and left nothing to his wil or discreatioÌ„ but his praise was that he was founde faithful in al the Lordes house and had made and donne all thinges according to the paterne shewed him in the mounetaine If that worde spoken by Angels was made firme and euerie transgression and disobedience receiued iust retributioÌ„ of reward How shal they escape and where shal they stand that neglect yea reiect that heauenlie arch-type and onlie perfect paterne of CHRISTES Testament deliuered by the holie Ghost to the Apostles by the Apostles to the Churches confirmed
continueth in this estate a true established visible church within y e outward Couenāt of God so far as we may ought to iudge by his worde thē doubtlesse for mie part I wil graunt yt a sounde Maior proposition And if he shal bring the church of Rome for instance in the Minor I must then yeild to his argumēt Because y◠church at Rome was sometimes rightly gathered established and within the couenant Yet euen then I suppose yt wil be harde for him to make the like assured proof that euer her daughter of England was rightly established into that christiā order within the couenant But I doubt rather and by her present estate iudge that she was among the childrē of her Mothers fornications and therfore without the Couenant To the second reason it will also hardly followe that because some faithful men haue bene called to some generall knowledge of God and of Christ in this estate and because they in their ignorance cotynued in the same estate that this should therfore iustifie the outward estate of the Church which the worde of God condemneth or prooue yt in this estate the true established Church of Christ when they haue nothing aright according to Christes ordinance as we haue prooued in this treatise whether I refer for a more ful answeare of these reasons hasting to the second poyncte Wherein I before shewed how God commandeth al his faithful seruantes of what estate or degree soeuer to flee out of Babilon the false Church and being escaped not to stand still to remember the Lord a far off to let Ierusalem come into their minde to goe vp to SION to seeke out and to repaire vnto the place where God hath put his name To seek the Church and the kingdome of CHRIST to take his yoke vpon them to assemble together in his name with his promise of direction and protection and with his authoritie to establish his offices and ordinances amongst them giuen by him to the ministrie and gouernmēt of his Church vnto the worldes end there to leade their liues together in all mutuall duties in his holie order faith and feare Now as we shewed all perticular and priuate men whosoeuer to be called out of the false Church from confusion and out of the world from dispersion vnto the true Church vnto order So likewise shewed we that all these faithfull persons whosoeuer were as yet but priuate men at their first comming out of the false Church and gathering together none of them being as yet called to anie ecclesiasticall office or function in the Church yt not being as yet established into order Wherevpon we concluded and still of necessitie enforce That seing God calleth all his seruantes out of confusion and will not haue them liue in dissipation or disorder but only in this order which he hath prescribed in his worde And hath giuen his Church aucthoritie and commandement to erect retaine and obserue this order vnto the worldes end And seeing in this estate the Church now consisteth but of priuate men That therfore the faithfull being as yet but priuate men ought by the commandement of God to assemble ioyne themselues together in the name faith of Christ and in all mutual dueties orderly to proceede according to the rules of the worde to a holy choice vse of such offices ordinances as Christ hath ordayned to the seruice gouernment of his Church And sure were not Mr. G. as forgeatful as he is ignorāt of the scriptures he could not but haue seene by the verie phrase the first proposition confirmed by many scriptures The secōd by many prophecies of this general defection and if not verified in these present tymes yet he cannot denie but some former not long sithence Therefore whilest he fighteth with the conclusiō he but spurneth against the prickes bewraieth the folly of his owne heart and no waye auoydeth or defendeth the daunger therebie His best answeare to this reason or rather manie reasons summed vp is as he thinketh to tourne it away by two questions and by manifold contumelies against our poore persons or to say as yt is by inaudible blasphemies against the Church of God likening the assemblie of the faithful gathered in the name and ioyned together in the faith of Christ proceding to th'establishing and exercise of Christes or dinances to the rebellious company of Corath Dathan Abyram to a rowte of mutynous prentices assembled without leaue of their Prince to chuse a Lorde Maior c. His first question is That if all were priuate at the first comming out of the false Church who they were that caled them together Or whether their cōming together doth make them otherwise then priuate We answeare that for anie thing we can see or may iudge by the word they were but priuate men that first caled them out of the false Church and that caused them to assemble together howsoeuer peraduenture indued with more excellent giftes and more rare graces then other Furder that being thus assembled they ceased not to be priuate men vntil they were lawfully caled vnto some true ecclesiastical office in and by the Church Yet al this notwithstanding the Church in this estate nowe consisting onlie of priuate men ought to procede to a right choice of Ministers c according to the commandement of God His next stombling-block or question is VVho should ordaine these Pastors Elders And whether we euer read of any ordained but by Apostles Euangelistes Pastors Teachers and Gouernours And vvhether that power vvas not at the first deriued from th'extraordinarie Ministers to the Ordinarie To this we haue aboue answered where wee entreated of the ordination of the Ministers of England and here againe doe answere That the Church had alwaies the power to chuse and ordaine their owne Ministers wherevnto yt ought to vse the most fit instruments whether these Pastors Teachers Elders if such be to be had or ells where they be not to be had to vse the fittest meanes and instrumentes that God exhibiteth For this power of ordination is not as Mr. G. and the vnruly cleargie of these dayes suppose deriued from the Apostles Euangelistes vnto the permanent ministrie of Pastors and Elders neither belongeth yt by anie peculiar right to their offices and persons segregate from the Church But yt is giuen by Christ and properlie belongeth vnto the Church wherevnto their Ministrie and persons also belonge and are by the Church to be vsed vnto this worck as occasion is administred And thus if a vaile were not laid ouer Mr. G. his heart at the reading of the scriptures he might finde that those cheife builders the Apostles Euāgelistes themselues vsed this power not to take yt from the Church but therein to assist the Church As we reade Act. 13. Where the Church being assembled vnto fasting prayer and other holy exercises yt is there said also that they layde handes vpon the Apostles and sent them
out though wee doubt not the Church did it by some one or moe of the Prophets or Elders and vnto the Church at their returne the Apostles declared the successe of their iourney In which iourney also the Apostles ordayning or rather helping the Churches to chose and ordaine Elders the word cheirotonesantes lifting vp handes whereby the whole action of chusing ordeyning is expressed doth clearly giue the propertie and right therof vnto the Churches and not vnto the Apostles only who as also the Euangelistes did but instruct direct help and assist the Church herein and not pluck away this power from the Churches Likewise the rules for the choice and ordination of Ministers in the Epistles to Timothie Titus and other places of y e scripture as Rom. 12. 1 Cor. 12. Eph. 4. are not perticularly directed or committed to the coÌ„sistorie of Elders as they cal yt sequestred withdrawen from the Church but vnto the Church consisting of al the members which is therevnto to vse as in all other publicke waighty causes such meet fit instruments as the Lorde affordeth and apoyncteth Neither is this action of approbation and acception or ordination of Ministers so seuered or disioyned from the election as these men dreame Or so tyed to the office or persons of the Elders as the Church might either not ordeyne or not ordeyne without Elders And aswel might y â— Elders take into their hands the elections excommunications c of the Church as the ordinatioÌ„ in this maner Againe if the ordination were thus of necessitie tyed to the handes office of Elders how theÌ„ should the Church after this general defection corruption vnder Antichrist where al the starres were fallen to the earth and the whole shape of the heauen departed away as a booke wrapped vp a new strange ministry brought out of the bottomlesse pit with him as wee reade euer recouer or haue anie true Ministrie againe in this world where should they haue true Elders to ordaine their Ministers In the false and papisticall Church there can be no true Elders or Ministers of Christ The true members of Christ can not be made the members of that Beaste the members of that Harlot The true Ministers of Christ cannot belong vnto neither can administer in the false Church but only belonge vnto and administer in the true stablished Church of Christ. But now in the tyme of this general apostasie and papistical corruption Mr. G. cannot shewe anie where anie true visible established Church vpon earth with the true ministrie gouernment worship sacraments ordinances of Christ howsoeuer in a singular conceipt of his owne he haue pleaded the Church of Rome and her daughters in their deipest apostasie to be in the true Church they and al theirs within the Couenant from antient discent to haue the true seale therof namelie baptisme there giuen vnto them all Yet here not being to be founde anie true christian Ministers or Elders who shal now ordaine their Ministers at their first comming out of popery departing from the Romish Church For nowe we wil transfer the case from our selues who are so odious in Mr. G. his eyes as no good thing wilbe allowed in or to vs vnto themselues When they first came out of poperie were they then Corah his companie an assembly of mutinous prentices Were they not all priuate men Or which of them was otherwise Ordinary or permanent Ministers they could not be because there was no true visible established Church vpon earth and for a thowsand reasons that might be drawen froÌ„ the forgery of their office administration c in y e popish Church Extraordinarie Ministers Apostles or Euangelistes the could not be because as we haue aboue proued they were ceased after y e foundatioÌ„ was once laide and y e work rightly erect according to the true paterne Neither finde we to any one established Church the offices of Apostles or Euangelistes perticularly giueÌ„ belonging or erected in anie of them as a ministri of contynuance Neither had these meÌ„ the caling due to Apostles Euangelistes Nor yet did they chalendge or execute anie such office as appeareth by their writings and profession where they would not haue bene ashamed of y e ministry God had caled them vnto to haue published themselues such as they were But if so be they had donne this yet their practize being so discrepant from the Apostolike paterne worke of the former Euangelistes we might not at any hand accept them for such Thus then at their first comming out of the false Church and gathering together they were but priuate men What then were they hereticks schismaticks for departing out of the false church were they coÌ„uenticlers sectories c for assembling together were they vsurpers and intruders without caling mutiners rebels against Princes and abridgers of their power aud withdrawers froÌ„ their obedience allegeaÌ„ce for dissuading the people froÌ„ the false Church the yoke of Antichrist al their detestable idolatrys and enormities for caling them to the communion of Sainctes to procede to the choice of Ministers and to the practize of Christes Testament as the Lorde shoulde reueale vnto them Al this they did or at the least professed endeuored to doe Yet I hope M r. G. that so buildeth their Tombes and garnisheth their sepulches wil not thus say of them howsoeuer he rayle on vs that doe and protest to doe no whit more If they were faithful ChristiaÌ„s such are we holding the same commune faith with them al Sainctes not as yet truly chardged or duly conuinced of any one error contrary to the faith They left the false Church so do we They assembled ioyned together in the faith of Christ so do we or at y e least would doe They were but priuate men and so are we They herein are not iudged to haue offended God or their Prince and why should wee for the same They herein did more then to come out of Babilon They did more then sweepe or repaire the house for they proceeded to the choice ordination of Miâ—â—sters to the building of the house c Or ells Mr. G. by his owne reasons must condemne them the Church and al the ministrie of the land yea of all Europe as wel as vs. IF he alleadge that though they left their popish administration and to administer in the popish Church yet they left not that ministerie they there had Wee answere as we haue answered that they receiued no better ministrie in the false Church then the false Church could did giue them neither could they bring anie better out theÌ„ they there receiued But the true ministerie belongeth not to the false Church neither caÌ„ the false Church ordaine true Ministers Againe whoseuer leaueth the publick administration of his Ministrie forsaketh his Ministrie But they left the publick administratioÌ„ of their ministrie The like argument may be drawen for leauing the
funeral Sermons ouer for the deade You confesse a maner of visiting the sicke prescribed but you demande of vs where we haue seene it practized by or vrged at their handes which are able and diligent Pastors by these that haue the gouernment of your Church Wee answeare that it sufficeth to be commanded and prescribed by your seruice-booke vnto all your Ministers and Churches to the diligent obseruation wherof all ful Priestes are sworne Furder your Church-Wardens Sidemen are sworne to present all defaultes therin at the Arch-Deacons or CoÌ„missaries Courtes So that no marueyle though this booke be founde in the handes of the most diligent able Priestes reading yt ouer weomeÌ„ at their Churching ouer the maried ouer the sicke ouer y e deade and where not And for Mr. Giffards satisfying we giue him to weite that as learned Priestes as he haue vsed this booke to the visitation of the sicke And nowe we would knowe of him whie these able Priestes should haue more libertie to pray by the the direction of the spirit for and with the sick according to their present estate theÌ„ they are allowed by those that haâ—e the gouernment of your Church in the publique praiers of the whole Church according to the present estate therof To conclude we would knowe of him by what warrant in Gods worde the Church can prescribe enioyne such a forme of visiting c. As to their Absolution which Mr. Giffard so slilye would passe ouer without speakinh anie worde therof Let the Reader vnderstand that nothing can be more popish or blasphemous then yt is where a sacrilegious Priest taketh vpon him by the authoritie committed vnto him to absolue the sicke from all his sinnes Hath anie mortal man power to forgiue sinnes Or is it not the office of God alone Hath the Priest power to forgiue al sinnes such as are not made vnto him What horrible blasphemie is this To him that hath power to forgiue all sinnes to him we may make our prayers and supplications him only may we worship Hath the greatest Minister of the Church any more power to retaine or loose the sinne of the least member then the said member hath to bind or loose his sinne Doth not this rule of our Sauiour aswel extend vnto him as to the least in the Church If thie brother sinne against thee rebuke him and if he repent forgiue him Hath not the Church power to reproue and cast out their Pastor if he so deserue Is not al this binding loosing donne by the worde of God and not by anie power or excellencye of man Hath not the worde of God the like power and effect against sinne in the mouth of the least of Gods seruants as in y e mouth of the greatest Let this Collect then wherbie the Priest in their Leitourgie by the power committed vnto him absolueth the sick of al his sinnes remaine one witnesse amongst manie other of their Poperie and vntil more come of most high blasphemie Mr. GIFFARD taketh verie heinouslie at our handes this phrase of housâ—ing with the Sacrament terming yt a false packing in vs and goeth about to purge his Church therof by shewing how yt denieth al y e wicked blasphemous corrupt doctrines of the Papists touching the Lordes Supper And also denieth that a man is of necessitie to receaue yt at his death Thus euer with his impertinent matters he vvith-draweth and shrinketh from the present question We must therfore still call him backe to the poynte and demaund of him what warrant in CHRISTS Testament their Church hath to institute a priuate Communion or to administer the Supper of the Lord in anie other place theÌ„ where y e church is assembled This if he can doe then indeed we haue faulted in caling yt an Housel But if he can shewe no warrant for this priuate domestical Communion then we must still blame this action as popish superstitious and irregular what doctrines soeuer they hold of the Lordes Supper besides Againe though they exhort and perswade the sick person that this Sacrament is not then of necessitie Yet if he be so superstitious to require it the Priest then is bownde of necessitie to deliuer yt him though there be no more to receaue then they two And what is this but to nourish superstition or to make the Sacrament so deliuered of great value proffit vnto them Thus iugleth toyeth your Church with the holy things of God at her pleasure THe Papistes you say that invented the Purgatorie had also their blasphemous diriges prayers for the deade But we are more then impudent in lying to terme the prayers which you vse at burials such seing your Church denieth the Purgaâ—orie prayers for the dead c. We will not requite you with euil wordes but let the proofe of these matters declare who is a lyer and impudent We would therfore first knowe of you where you haue learned to make the burial of your deade an ecclesiasticall action part of the Pastors office and to make it an especial part of your worship if not of the POPE Then where you learned to burie in your Hallowed Churches and Church-yardes as though you had not fieldes and grounde to bury in with a special Dirige and leitourgie with praiers Singers Ringers Mourners Beades-meÌ„ c if not of the POPE It were too longe to shewe the originall and processe of this superstition with the great aduantage that coÌ„meth to the Priestes therbie It were needles also to shewe howe this your Leitourgie Dirige and prayers are fetched and peiced out of the POPES Portesse It were curious to relate the watching preparing arraying crossing dressing the corps to the graue also the array of the Mourners with all the superstition of the Heraldes the attyre of the Priestes aud Clarckes with their tymes and place when and vvhere to receaue vvhen to rest when to singe to reade to praye when and with what wordes to cast on the first shouel of earth by the hand of the Priest the graue being made easte and west c. Onely this in general we say that all these deuises seing God no where commandeth them in his worde are vayne superstitious and fond as whereby Gods name is highly taken in vayne prophaned and abused yea his holy spirit most impiouslie blasphemed despighted For whilest the whole land is of their Church and they bury all that dye in their Church of their natural death after this maner with this Leitourgie but such as dye of any violent death how christianly soeuer they vouchsalf not thus to burye pronouncing in the Collect they vse whilest earth is casting on that God in his mercy hath taken to himself the Soule of that their deare Brother or Sister departed they therbie iustifie the most wicked gracelesse impenitent vvretches Atheistes blasphemers Idolarours Papists Anabaptists Heretickes Coniurers that dye in their sinnes as though such could haue anie benefite
Pastâ—rs and there al are admitted he that admitteth them being the worst in the companie These assemblies as openlie guiltie of this confusion sacriledge wilful prophanatioÌ„ of the holie things of God he would not then defend But now vpon better aduise the world being greatly changed with the reforming Priests since that tyme and no hope left for that sect to preuaile aganst the Bisshops he hath changed his copie quite building againe those Romish abhominatioÌ„s he had before destroyed as in the Transgression aboue handled appeareth And nowe in this Transgression as one greatly greiued that such large wordes had escaped him he seeketh to retract them in the best maner he may and to salue al againe by saying That the Church of England doth neither approue such admission of prophane men to the Sacrament nor yet suffer it in practize wholie howsoeuer they are admitted through the negligence of the Ministers c. Where this high sacriledge is wittingly wilfully committed by the most of the Ministers seene and suffred by al the Gouernours of the Church who haue made and doe maineteine such wicked Ministers where most of the people of the land consent ioyne in this sinne where that lesser part of Ministers people he speaketh of that doe not the like haue made no separatioÌ„ froÌ„ these wicked Gouernours Ministers and People that thus wilfully contynue in this presâ—mptuous sinne sacriledge but ioyne vnto them in the communioÌ„ of their prayers Sacramens Here we would knowe whether the Church of England may not iustly be reproued for suffring approuing this sinne Ells th'Apostle faulted for reprouing the whole Church of Corinth for suffring not casting out th'incestuous person although no doubt there were in the Church of Corinth that vtterly disliked condemned the offence That all the Gouernours of your Church thus approue mainetaine these wicked Ministers whoÌ„ they haue made is manifest in that they doe not censure theÌ„ for their heinous offences That these Ministers coÌ„mit this sacriledge your self hath in your former answere coÌ„fessed terming them vngodlie and iudging them the worst of the companie Where by the waye not to hinder the matter in hand we must advertise you that you haue highly broken the rules of christian order and charitie towards these your bretheren fellowe Ministers thus to publish and condemne them and that to such as you hold hereticks and schismaticks from your Church before your Church had censured them or you for the Churches wilful default had forsaken either the Church or theÌ„ If they be to be esteamed the true Ministers of CHRIST which office they professe to beare in your Church then great is your sinne thus disorderlie to blaspheme iudge and publish them If they be not to be esteamed the true Ministers of CHRIST theÌ„ as great is your sinne in ioyning vnto them in communion of prayers and Sacraments c and in not separating from them and from that Church which thus presumptuouslie doth make impose and mainetaine such an antichristian vngodly Ministerie Thus your disorderlie and vnchristian behauiour towardes your bretheren yea the Ministers of your Church wherof your self by profession standeth as yet a Minister and member might be greatly agrauate and more iustly charged with those faults you lay vpon vs of accusing condemning whole assemblies of Christ of rending and tearing vp the tender plants in most desperate and sauage maner And al this before the Church of England hath censured these Ministers and assemblies If we would be so friuolous we could throughly wound you with your owne weapons But we remitt you to the iudgment and vengeance of the Lord for all your blasphemie and cursed speaking stil witnessing against the sinnes of your Church prouing if God at anie tyme wil giue you repentance FVrder in your former answeare you affirmed that you knewe manie Congregations in England where the Pastor repelled th'vnworthie from the Sacraments c. We replyed That euen in those special Congregations all the prophane and their seede were at the first receyued as in all your other Congregations And that this Suspention of the Pastor wherbie he repelled was popish and Antichristian euen the instrument of that idol shephearde rebated without edge or poynte of no value or power c and therfore this could be no separation seing the suspended stil remayned of and in your Church That al without exception were receiued in these Congregations we proued because all without exception of anie were baptized That none were or could be there put out we proued because the Parson and his whole flocke or al these special Pastors or flockes together haue not that power which our Lorde IESVS CHRIST hath giuen vnto his Church vnto the worldes end to caste out the wicked by excoÌ„municatioÌ„ and the other Congregations by his owne confession did not caste them out All this notwithstanding Mr. Giffard before he hath either proued the orderly gathering communioÌ„ of these Congregations at the restoring from apostasy or that they nowe had the power of Christ amongst them to excommunicate the wicked wil needes by this idol popish Suspension iustifie these Congregations and convince vs of falle accusation And thus euerie where he administreth weapons vnto vs to wound beate himself with his owne wordes according to the prouerbe in the mouth of the foole the staffe of pride BVt at length to reconcile himself againe with those most part of CoÌ„gregations Ministers which he before coÌ„demned he hath changed peruerted and subtilely sullected our reason which we brought against those speciall assemblies which he endenoured to iustifie and turned yt against the whole Church of England thus Where all are receaued in by Baptisme and no povver to cast forth anie by excommunicatioÌ„ there all the prophane multitudes are without exception of anie one person receiued into retained in the bozome bodie of the Church But in the Church of ENGLAND all are receiued in by baptisme aud there is no povver to â—ast forth anie by excommunication Therfore in the Church of ENGLAND all the prophane multitudes without the exception of anie one person are receiued into and reteined in the bozome and bodie of the Church THus after he hath manifestly falsified our wordes and changed our whole reason framing yt in his owne coÌ„ceipt as he might best deale withall he then procedeth with all might mayne to refute this Argument and to convince vs. Which being donne he followeth the chace so whotely spending opening his mouth freely into all maner blasphemie as he driueth vs into sondrie heresies c. But now if we might be so bolde to awaken the man out of his cholerick dreame and to call him backe againe to our former reason after all this conflicte pursute and triumph he shalbe founde to haue skirmished all this while but with his owne shadowe and neuer to haue comen neare our Argument and so all his reproches and heresies must
be fayne to returne back againe into his owne heart where they were forged and whence they proceded Our former Argument being reduced into forme was to this effect Into what Congregations all are receiued as members and the said Congregations haue not the power of our Lord IESVS CHRIST to caste out anie by excommunication there al the prophane multitudes without th'exceptioÌ„ of any one person are receiued into retayned in the bozome and bodie of that Church or of those Churches But in those special Congregations he spake of where the Pastor doth repell from the Sacrament al are receiued as members and the Parson whole parish Or all those Pastors and their flockâ—s haue not the power of our Lord IESVS CHRIST to cast forth anie by excommunication Therfore euen in those speciall parishes where the Priest by their seruice-booke repelleth from their Sacrament are all the prophane multitudes without th'exceptioÌ„ of any one person receiued into reteined in the bozome bodie c. Here Mr. GIFFARD finding the Maior or first Proposition irrefragable The Minor thus proued vnto him because al in these parishes are baptized and the Parsons suspention is not CHRISTS excommunication hath sought to escape by changing falsifijng our reason which otherwise he was neuer able to answeare He hath quite chaunged yt by putting in a newe Minor Proposition Namely for these peculiar CongregatioÌ„s wherof he made instance he hath put the whole Church of England as they staÌ„d one bodie altogether And is now driueÌ„ to mingle these his select CoÌ„gregations with the other Most parte of Churches Ministers whom erewhile he condemned graunted guiltie of this transgression and also to praye in ayde appeale vnto the popish excommunication of that antichristian Hierarchie of their Church Gouernours And this by furder falsifijng our wordes in both his propositions vizt Where we said haue not CHRISTES power to cast forth anie by excommunication he saith haue no power to cast forth anie by excommunication We neuer doubted but the Church of England as also her mother of ROME hath a false kinde of excommunication exercised in the power of the Dragon of the Beaste but we stil denie that they haue that true ExcoÌ„munication which is exercised in the name power of CHRIST which only belongeth to the Church of CHRIST Thus if the man had takeÌ„ his worcke before him and proued as he had gonne happely his triumphant conclusions would not so sast haue followed Then should he haue had lesse to feare and more to reioyce of his doings wheras now his reckonyng iudgment are yet behinde But if Mr. GIFFARD would vouchsalf to take his aduersaries into the field with him before the fight and giue them leaue to bring and vse their owne vveapons then seing he vvill needes haue the question now generall of the whole Church of England and our argument after a scholastical maner let yt be thus touching this Second Transgression Where all the prophane and vngodly are receiued into and reteined in the Church as members therof there cannot be said the true established Church of CHRIST But in the Church of ENGLAND all the prophane multitudes vngodly of the land were receiued into are reteined in their Church as members therof Therfore the Church of ENGLAND in this estate cannot be saide the true established Church of CHRIST THe first Proposition is coÌ„firmed through the whole Bible from the beginning to the end The Church of God hauing alwaies consisted of a select peculiar people caled separated from the prophane of the worlde None entring into CHRISTS Church but by a voluntarie profession of their true faith and obedience Or standing longer there then they keepe the same faith obedience The second Proposition may be proued by way of argument thus Where all were receyued into the Church without any separation at the first gathering therof and they haue not the power of CHRIST to caste forth any by orderly excoÌ„munication there all the prophane multitudes may iustly be said to be receiued into and reteined in the bozome and bodie of the Church But in the Church of England al the prophane multitudes of the land were together without difference or separation receiued into the Church neither haue they the power of CHRIST orderly to cast forth any by true excommunication Therfore al the prophane multitudes are truly said to be receiued into and to be reteined in the bozome and bodie of their Church This aucthor his two exceptions to the first Proposition of the repelled from the Sacraments and such is depart of them-selues no waye diminish the truth or hynder the course therof For the suspended they still remaine members of their Church For such Papists Hereticks Schismaticks as depart of themselues though they ought also to be cast out by orderly Excommunication yet are they not nor can be in this their Church so cast out howe infectious and wicked soeuer they be because they haue not the power and excommunication of CHRIST amongst them So that nowe all the controuersie wil be about the second Proposition whether the Church of England haue receaued in al the prophane whether yt haue the power of our Lord IESVS CHRIST to cast forth any by true excommunication Thus far forth it is manifest cannot be denyed That the whole land eueÌ„ al the Queenes subiects at the beginning of ouer Queene ELISABETHES reigne were all at one instant receyued as members into this Church this Ministrie Worship Sacraments Ordinance c set ouer them indifferently Since al their seede without exception of any whether Papiste Heretick Atheist Witch Coniurer c are baptized in this their Church What then should let vs to affirme and conclude That all the prophane of the lande are receyued into the bodie of bozome of this Church if so be that there then were at the beginning of her Maiesties reigne or now are anie prophane in the land Wherfore he must either mainetayne that there haue not beene since this our Queenes reigne and now presently are not any prophane open vngodly in the land Or ells coÌ„fesse his Church guiltie of this Transgression for receyuing in al the wicked prophaâ—e into their Church Neither wil all the Deuils sophistrie his raâ—ling accusing blaspheming of Christs faithful seruantes witnesses of heresie intrusion into Gods iudgmeÌ„t seate sauadge and desperate rending vp the Lordes tender plantes yea of whole christian assemblies help the matter excuse him or chardge vs. We hold al such prophane as either are not yet come to the true faith obedience of Christ by outward profession or are departed from the true faith and obedience of CHRIST remayning obstinate and hardned in transgression or error And this second sort although the Church should neglect or refuse to cast them out by excommunication We hold that only such as voluntarily make a true profession of faith and vowe of their obedience and
shew that one sheepheard at one the same time can diligently feed guide two or many flockes far distant in place Or that one candle may be put into two candlesticks and giue light vnto two seueral houses far distant asunder at one the same instant If the one be impossible so is the other Yet stand these men Bishops or Ouerseers not only to manie Churches each one of them But their Primate giueth or rather selleth liceÌ„ces to other inferior Priestes some one of them to stand a Minister to two yea peraduenture to three seueral flockes This is an vsual matter and passeth by way of staâ—ute lawe amongst the Chapleins Doctors of the Church of England who may haue be Non Resident some of them from two some from three Congregations or benefices especially all his Graceless Chaplaines by a singular prerogatiue But to retourne againe to our purpose these Arch and Lord Bishops cannot be said to haue this office of gouerning Elders for that they professe to be Ministers of the worde Sacramentes which duetie belongeth to the Pastors office And because they exercise absolute power ouer Pastors Churches and causes to depose excommunicate absolue and determine in their owne sole name power which no true Elder Minister or meÌ„ber of Christ may do Reasons also might be drawen from their sitting chandging aspiring to the richer higher roomes FroÌ„ their Princely Lordly flate pompe trayne reuenues pallaces wherin they liue in all wordly excesse pleasure idlenes to which thinges whilest they attend it is impossible they should faithfully execute dischardge any ministrie in the Church From y e apparaÌ„t odious sinnes of their persons liues that appeare and breake out in their conversatioÌ„ which is most vnchristian fleshly and vnholy As coueteousnes oppressioÌ„ extortion open wrong doing vâ—uâ—ie ambition pride idlenes louers of pleasure such as cannot gouerne their wiues children and families in the feare of God sobrietie or common honestie but nourish and bring them vp in pride vanitie idlenes superfluitie voluptuousnes gaining chambering and wâ—ntonnes yea peradueÌ„ture vnchastiâ—g and that not vnknowen to the inselues who also themselues are not all of them of the most chaste and temperate life some of them being giuen to wyne strikers â—orcerers blasphemers skorners and deriders of the most holie exercise of the preaching of Gods worde causing their counterfeight and natural fooles openly in their owne house at 〈…〉 feastes to make a â—ermon o◠〈◊〉 or fallie in the most high despight of God and of his blessed ordinance Not here to perticulate the sondrie heresies contrarie to the truth and blasphemies of the truth holdeÌ„ amoÌ„gst them the least of which faultes publickly knoweÌ„ are enough to diâ—able the best of them from exercising any publicke ministrie to the Lorde in his Church if we may belieue the Apostle To conclude this one reason if there were no more might shew and proue them to be no christian Bishopps in that they exercise some ciuile office or offices together with this their pretended ministrie Which is not only expresly forbidden vtterly vnlawful by the worde of God but also impossible for any man to performe both or either of both faithfully whilest he keepeth both God himself hath made two distinct and seueral offices and appoincted vnto them two distinct seueral persons for Ministers It being no more lawfull for a Bishop to execute the ciuile Magistrates office then for the ciuile Magistrate to administer the Sacraments What moÌ„struous parsons then are they which thus confounde commingle in their owne persons these two diuers and distinct offices and powers Might not they that assume both the swordes into their handes carry them acrosse also in their cote armour aswel as their holie Father the POPE What a monstrous confusion and perturbation make they both in Church and common wealth herebie disturbing the holie order that God himself hath set for the gouernement both of the Church and common wealth in this worlde remouing yea vtterly breaking downe therbie all the limites and bowndes which God hath set and established for all estates degrees offices callinges actions so that no man by this meanes either knoweth his duetie or orderly walketh within the bowndes of his calling wherbie it is come to passe that the whole land ouer-floweth with all impietie violence cruelitie and iniquitie as in the dayes of NOE Thus by al these reasons haue we proued and al that haue not vtterly made shipwrack of faith good coÌ„science or that stand not vowed bond seruantes to their apostaticall throne must confesse That these Arch Lord Bishops are no true christian Bishops according to the Gospel of CHRIST neither haue or exercise any lawful office or ministri of or in the Church of CHRIST If then they be not members of that body beloÌ„ging to that heade CHRIST IESVS it must needes followe that they their offices ministrie are false antichristiaÌ„ belonging to an other head an other bodie eueÌ„ Antichrist and that whoore the false Church his spouse If their inordinate power and irregular ministrie be found contrarie to al the rules and ordinances of Christes Testament then can yt not be of God belong vnto or vsed in Christes Church or be blessed to the gouernement or saluation of his people Then must it needes be the power and throne of Sathan giuen to the Beast accursed giuen to seduce and to drawe all the children of wrath to distruction Neither shal Mr. Giffard or all the false Prophets belonging to their throne be able to tourne away or withstand those iudgments and plagues which are powred out of the Lordes viall vpon the throne of the Beaste or with their soft tongues to licke whole the woundes of the Beaste that are giuen with that two edged sword that procedeth out of CHRISTES mouth It shal not help them though they raile and blaspheme and gnawe their tongues for grief For their kingdom shal wax darke and Antichrist shal coÌ„sume be abolished as he is reueiled eueÌ„ by y e same light the Lord himself hath spoken yt How weake nowe sclender are Mr. Giffards defences for these his Lordes the Bishops That the Bishops haue not their caling consecration or power from the Pope but from their Church That they haue by oath renownced the Popes vsurped power and tyrannie That they do not maintaine or defend the religion and lawes of Antichrist but professe and aduance the gospel of Christ and by the liuely word cut downe all idolaitre heresies abhominations That they vsurpe not a Lordship ouer the faith and consciences of men but their peculiar power is onlie in the administration of external discipline Therfore we vvith manifest and vvicked sclander call the Bishops Antichristian If you demande the proofe of al this wee refer you to Mr. Giffards bare affirmation without anie one reason in his learned answeare to the Brownistes Page 75. If he were himself
sometime of an other minde you must thincke it was before he had so neere friendship with or was imployed in such trustie seruices by his Lord of Londō Who as also his Lords grace must not be driuen to proue euerie thing they affirme that were enough to put young diuines vnto their pontifical mouth is sufficient warrant to all the Churches in England Yet I would of their curtesie they would giue vs their Schismatiks that cannot be so satisfied leaue to doubt though we wil not contēd whether their Caling Consecration and this their Power first came not from the Pope For albeit we haue heard that the offices of Prouincial Bishops Arch Bishops Metropolitanes where almost when this general defection from the gospel so much foretold of began to breake out and appeare longe before the Pope obtayned his Supremacie ouer al other Churches and Ministers Yet might it be that this maner of their caling solemne consecration and lardge irregular power of his Lords Grace Lord Bishops sprong from their vnholie Father the Pope Who when he was inthronized by Sathan had receiued the Dragons high commission to be his Vicare general in earth could not of his fatherhoode but prouide for these his natural childrē and bestowe them in his garrison Cities as his Tetrarches Lieutenants Tribunes with magnificent titles priuiledges power and authoritie to rule in his name and absence euen as his owne engrauen image ouer all Realmes Countries Territories within their Fathers dominiōs For as we haue also crediblie hearde there was neuer a Lorde Arch-Bishop or Lorde Bishop with such titles priuiledges power hearde of before the Pope created them Notwithstanding because wee haue these thinges but bie hearesay and would be lothe to affirme of things so vnsure we wil content our selues to haue proued and shewed the Arch Lord Bisshops to be no true Ministers of the gospel and Church of CHRIST and therfore of themselues antichristian from whom or howsoeuer they rise it skilleth vs not Neither shall it auaile them though they haue broken their faith and schismed from the Pope cast off his yoke renownced his vsurped power and tyrannie when they themselues are rounde to vsurpe retaine and exercise if not the same yet as antichristian enormous a power as the Pope retayning the same Courts Officers Cannons constitutions priuileges ouer all Churches Ministers causes doctrines censures they themselues not being subiect to the censure of anie Church exercising their aucthoritie and commandementes contrarie vnto and aboue all lawes both of God and of their Prince whose Royall Courts and writts are not of power to baile anie one committed by the leaste of their hierarchie assuming vnto themselues both the swordes exercising together and at once both ciuile and ecclesiasticall offices c. How well they aduance the Gospel of CHRIST that blaspheme the same and pronounce the rules ordinances and ministrie therof intollerable and persecute all such as either speake against them or for yt Let the tyrannous hauocke they make in the common wealth of poore christians in the prisons of the land shewe How wel by the liuelie worde they cut downe all idolatrie heresies and popish abhominations let the seruice-booke and publick worship of their Churche shewe Which whilest with a stronge hande they obtrude vpon euerie conscience as also impose vpon the Church is not this to tyrannize and exercise a Lordship ouer the faith and conscience Or to speake as he doth is this nothing but to execute the external discipline to make and impose a newe Leitourgie for the whole administration of the Church Or is it likelie that this marcked Minister of ANTICHRIST knewe what the outward gouernment of CHRIST in his Church meaneth that saith yt concerneth not the conscience Is there anie more dreadful or reuerend action on earth amongst men then the iudgmentes of CHRIST in his Church which are al most holie and true Or doe not these concerne the conscience Doth not euerie action of which there are such certaine lawes set by CHRIST himself nearelie concerne the conscience to doe it according to the same when the least abuse neglect or swaruing from the rule euen in the least circumstance that is enioyned in the least censure doth so deface the action is so offensiue preiudicial do not those actions which are donne for the saluation of soules that are said to binde in heauen not concerne the conscience Or doe not those rules which are giuen for the direction and preseruation of the publick communion of the whole Church and priuate conuersation of euerie member therof without the obseruation of which rules there can be no order no dutie either publick or priuate no holie walking in anie caling kept concerne the conscience Except Mr. Giffard can imagine such a Congregation and such members therof as either neuer sinne and so need no watching ouer admonition reproof Or ells such a Church and members therof as make no conscience of anie thing as when they sinne will not amend wil not heare admonition or suffer reproof which is the meanes giuen of God to bring them to amendement Yet Mr. Giffard maketh this holie outward gouernment of CHRIST ouer and in his Church not to concerne the conscience the myserable diuines of this age not to be of necessitie to the beeing and preseruation of a Church the blasphemous Bisshops of this land not to be a thing tollerable with manie other reprochfull blasphemies of the same which are not of anie christian almost to be hearde or repeated much lesse pronounced and defended These husbandmen are they that caste the Sonne and heyre out of the vineyarde that wil not haue him reigne ouer them but take the regiment into their owne hands deuising and erecting a newe forme of gouernement vnto the Church as these their popish Courtes Cannons Customes Officers declare and persecuting with al hostility and tyranny all such as pleade for Christes gouernement and wil not subiect their bodies and soules vnto their antichristian yoke But yet for all this they exercise no Lordship ouer the faith and conscience though they vsurpe exercise and impose this strange ministrie ministration and gouernement in and ouer the Church All this saith Mr. Giffard is but th'administration of exernall discipline and concerneth not the conscience especiallie if it be seared with a whote Iron as Mr. Giffard is Wherfore we doe impudentlie and wickedlie sclander when wee therfore conclude that the Bishops be antichristian and whosoeuer is ordayned by them hath his ministrie from Antichrist and from the Deuil What kinde of ministrie your Lord Bishops exercise and aucthoritie they vsurpe by that which is alreadie written the reader may iudge or at leaste hath a direct way shewed furder to examine What kinde of rule they keepe or as you call it discipline they execute remaineth to be tryed in the fourth principal transgression Where if you make not a better defence for it then you haue donne for their
al these Parsons stand subiect hauinge sworne their Canonical obedience to their Courtes Cannons commaÌ„dements to their sommance censure controlement for al their actions ministrie conversation to be made Ministers deposed from their ministrie silenced sequestred suspended by them The true christian Pastor as by vertue of his office intangleth not himself neither intermedleth with â—iuile actions and affayres But these parrish Parsons especialie these of the Countrie are busied and almost wholly entangled with renting tithing prowling their Parrishners whether faithfull or vnfaithfull riche or poore Widowes or Oâ—phanes they marrie they burie c by vertue of their office and are â—o all outwarde seeming and iudgment rather Rieues and Bayliffes then Ministers of the Gospel Yea if it be true which some writers of no smale accompt both olde and new haue written of them these parrish Parsons were at the first deuised and brought in to serue the Metropolitanes in the offices of Rieues and Bayliffs to gather vp their rents c. Againe the true christian Pastors office cannot be possessed by anie ciuiâ—e person But the parrish Parsons office may be and often is bestowed vpon Ciâ—ilians Phisâ—â—ons who if they weare the Priestes weedes inioyned It sufficeth Not here meaning or speaking of impropriatioâ—s which haue no office and chardge of anie Ministrie yt being transferred to a Vicare endoâ—ed Moreouer the christian Pastors office caÌ„not be kept or executed by a man absent or by anie other in that Congregation wherof he is chosen then by the elect of that Congregation But the Parrish Parsons office may be kept by a man absent executed by an Attourney or Curaeie Finnaly euerie true christian Pastor is by that his officie a Bishop But no Parrish Parson is by vertue of that his office a Bishop Therfore and for al these reasons abouesayd the parrish Parsons office can in no iuste intendement be held the true christian Pastors office NOwe let vs procede to their entrance this being first a position perpetual That euerie true Minister of the Churche must not onlie be caled to a true office but must haue a true right caling vnto that his office otherwise he is no true Minister but an vsurper an intruder a theife a murderer Euerie true Minister then by the rules of the worde ought to be thus caled Euerie perticular Congregation being a faithfull flocke destitute of some Minister for example of a Pastor ought to make choice of some one faithful christian of whose vertues knowledge iudgment fitnes and conversation according to the rules in that behalf prescribed they haue assured proofe and experience in some christian Congregation or other where he hath liued Such a one the whole Congregation being gathered together in the name of God with fasting prayer for the especial assistance of his holy spirite to be directed to that person whom the Loâ—de hath made meete and appointed vnto them for that high chardge and Ministrie In which Election euerie perticular member of the said Congregation hath his peculiar interest of assent or dissent shewing his reasons of dissent in reuerent maner not disturbing the holie and peaceable order of the Church Whose exceptions and reasons are to be considered of and compared to the rules of the worde if they be founde peremptorie and true As the partie to be of no founde iudgment in the faith of no sufficient knowledge in the scriptures a drunckarde a smiter coveteous one that ruleth not wel his owne house wife children theÌ„ yeildeth the whole Church to their reasons or rather to the word of God But if their exceptions be vnsufficient or vntrue then procedeth and standâ—th their Election and the persons that take them are publicklie reprouâ—d according to their offence This choice thus made accepted and determined the elect is to be publicklie ordayned and receiued in and of the same CongregatioÌ„ wherof and whervnto he is chosen If there be an Eldership in that CongregatioÌ„ by them as the most meete instruments with fasting prayer exhortations c if not then by the help of the Elders of some other faithful Congregation one Churche being to help and assist an other in these affaires But if the defection and apostasie be so generall as there be not anie where anie true Elders to be founde or conveniently to be had yet then hath the Church that hath power and commandemeÌ„t to chuse and to vse Ministers yea that only hath that most high and great spirituall power of our Lorde Iesus Christ vpon earth committed vnto their handes power also to ordaine their Ministers by the most fit members and meanes they haue For the Eldership doth not add more power but more helpe and seruice to the Church in this action Neither doth this action which is but a publishing of that former contract and agreement betwixt the whole Church and these elect the Church giuing the elect receiuing these offices as by the commandement of God with mutuall couenant and vowe each to other in al dueties belonge to the Elders onlie as separate from the Church but to the Elders as the most fit members and instruments of the Churche to doe yt for and in the Churche Otherwise when the true ministrie ceased as in the generall apostasie they could neuer againe be recouered in the Church because they cannot haue this ordination of true christian Elders and so must the ministrie sacraments and ordinances of Christes Testament cease for euer and the true established Churche neuer be seene againe vpon earth Vnlesse with the Papistes they â—il make a personal successioÌ„ of Ministers in some place euer since the Apostles tyme. Or with Mr. Giffard make a true publick ministrie sacrameÌ„ts c in the Church of Rome in the diepest apostasie Which yet of al other is the most absurd PropositioÌ„ that euer I suppose was vttered by anie man or published and allowed by anie Churche contrarie to al the rules of Gods worde and eueÌ„ to it self For how can there be by anie reasonable man immagined or seene publicke apostasie and publick faith in the same estate at one and the same instant Likewise if of necessity the ordinatioÌ„ must always be donne by a christian Presbutrie or Eldership we woulde then knowe of them by what Elders Mr. Luther Mr. Caâ—uine or our Englishe Bishopps in K. EDVVARDES daies were ordayned Other Elders then of the Popish Churche there were not then to be founde Now these are sure groundes that cannot be doubted of The true ministrie of Christ doth not belonge vnto and may execute no ministrie in the false Churche Neither yet hath the execrable ministrie of the false Church anie thing to doe to ordaine the true ministrie of CHRISTES Churche neither is their Ordination auaileable If then the Churche of Rome and the ministrie therof were false and antichristian then cannot the ministrie of these men which was then in that estate giuen and
true seede they that are borne after the fleshe persecuting them that are borne after the spirit It was shewed that wee are his seruantes and subiects to whom wee obeye That this yoke and bondage of Antichrist breaketh the wedlocke breaketh the Couenant with CHRIST CHRISTES loue and Couenant beeing no longer bounde or plight to vs then wee keepe faith to him which faith is forfeited and warre ended by yeilding and standing in bondage to Antichrist by taking and bearing his yoke which bondage and yoke was shewed and proued to be the badge of Antichrist the marcke of the Beaste which al the miserable multitudes vpon which the Harlot the false Church sitteth are compelled to receiue in their foreheades or in their handes wherbie the children of mounte Sina are knowen from the children of Ierusalem that is aboue and is free with al her children For al which children our Sauiour Christ hath purchased a ful and perfect libertie at a deare and pretious price hauing giuen vnto al his children the arrhabon of his spirit not the spirit of bondage but the spirit of adoption as sonnes And where this spirit is there is libertie For if wee be sonnes then are wee free and no bond seruantes For the bond seruaÌ„t abideth not in the house for euer but the sonne abideth for euer It was also shewed him to be a blasphemous error to say That to beare Antichristes yoke and gouernement is the lot of CHRISTES Church To conclude it was made plaine vnto him how fowllie he misvnderstoode abused falsified and peruerted those places of the Songe by him alleadged to proue that blasphemous error So that if Mr. G. would either haue bene aduertised or advised to make and put difference betwixt ciuile bondage and subiection and an antichristian bondage and yoke betwixt bodilie oppression and spiritual subiection Or would dulie haue pondered our opinions reasons and proues Or would haue bene admonished of his former dotages and errors he could not againe in these poyntes thus boldlie haue râ—sisted the euident truth turned away the direct scriptures vniustlie chardged and blasphemed vs persisted in his old dâ—â—estâ—ble errors tunne headlong into newe more and vnsufferably abused and peruerted the holy scriptures therevnto WE neuer denied and therfore may euil be chardged to hold That the Church might not be held in ciuile bondâ—ge bodily oppression persecution c by wicked vngodly guides both ciuil and ecclesiastical But what of this may it herevpon he concluded that therfore the Church may be held vnder Antichristes yoke in ecclesiastical or spiritual bondage There is no such consequeÌ„ce of this yet this is the state of the question propounded by Mr. G. in his first answeare And this he there endeuored to proue by this reason as also by the places of the Songe And nowe againe laboureth to bring to passe by an odde subtile diâ—tinction or diuision of his owne deuising and by sondry moe places of scripture He diuideth this antichristian yoke into two sortes a strict yoke and a lardge yoke His strict or proper yoke he saith is only spiritual and inwarde where the faith and conscience are burdened be in subiection to receiue Antichrist his lawes and worship The lardger yoke is when the Pastors of the Church doe vsurpe more then they ought in externall gouernment or tyrannously abuse the power committed into their hâ—nds This he calleth som antichristian yoke The first he saieth cannot be borne without falling from the freedome we haue in CHRIST The second as the lot of the Church may be willinglie suffred and wittinglie borne and yet remayne the Church of CHRIST and this by sondrie places of scripture he endeuoreth to proue First vnto his distinction or diuision of an antichristian yoke into straight and lardge outward and inwarde we acknowledge yt without the compasse of our reading or vnderstanding Wee stil affirme that no yoke or gouernement but only Christes may be borne or receiued of the true Church We furder saye and already haue proued that al the lawes and ordinances of Christes Testament howe outwardly and smale soeuer they may seeme concerne the conscience and that the wilfull omission and transgression therof bondeth both bodie and soule vnto iudgment without repentance So likewise we hold that euerie antichristian yoke chardgeth and bindeth the conscience both bodie and soule It being opposite vnto and a transgression of CHRISTES lawes and ordinances And therfore wonder how these Academical diuines these pleaders for iniquitie dâ—re hatch vs these poysoned distinctions of lardg and straight antichristian yokes the one binding the other not concerning the conscience Except they can shewe Gods lawe Or ells some transgression of Gods lawe that bindeth and chardgeth not the conscience Vntil Mr. Gif can doe this he must giue vs leaue not to receiue his curious distinction of lardge and straight yoke outward and inward Wee thincke also his reason somewhat hardlie constrayned when he concludeth because Antichrists yoke is spiritual Therfore onlie inwarde Wee call yt spirituall because yt commeth as also Antichrist himself doth by the effectual worcking of Sathan As also because it is wholly about spiritual and ecclesiastical actions and procedings But shal we therfore say yt is onlie inwarde Might not by these reasons the whole visible Church yt self al the publicke ministration actions and ordinances therof as also euerie person member therof be said only inward because they are al said spiritual Againe it semeth that Mr. G. litle vnderstandeth what an Antichristian yoke is that termeth euerie sinne and disorder arising in the Church an antichristian yoke We confesse the Church may transgresse of negligence or ignoraÌ„ce yea so suffer such vngodlie presumptuous persons Ministers to abuse their power for a ceason yet this is not willingly to beare or wittingly to receiue anie antichristian yoke neither cease they herevpon to be true Churches whilest they despise not admonitioÌ„ neither refuse to repent being reproued Yet this we saie the Church greatlie sinneth in suffring such presumptuous inordinate persons whom they ought to cast out And if so be the Church either want wil and refuse to cast them out being admonished or want power and be not able to cast them out being discouered but it brought in subiection remayneth in boÌ„dage to these guides yt ceaseth in this estate vnto our iudgment to be the true Church of Christ. And nowe to the scriptures Mr. G. bringeth that the true Church may wittingly and willinglie be brought into bondage of some antichristian yoke Ezech. 34. Ierem. 5. 31. Ier. 20. 1. Ioh. 7. 13. Iohn 9. 22. First wee say that these Ministers were by office and caling true Ministers of the Temple but their Ministers by office and calling are not and so no comparison Then we say that these were now so wholly degenerate and apostatate in Iehoiakim and Zedechiahs tymes and the whole state so corrupted and fallen from God into
he in all this space could bring vs no defence for them Wee cannot see by his owne reason seing they haue neither the true matter nor the forme of CHRISTES gouernment howe their gouernment should be held and esteamed the true and holie gouernment of Christ And then must that sequel which he so feareth needes followe that yt is an antichristian gouernment yoke such as the true Church seruantes of Christ may not beare and wittinglie stand vnder To perticulate all the seuerall corruptions abuses enormities of the gouernment of these antichristian Bishops is not in mie skil or power not knowing in anie measure their Cannons customes orders priueledges proceedings Onlie this in general I may affirme that of such pompeous stagelike popish mixt Courtes handling both ciuile ecclesiastical causes iudiciallie I neuer read through al the book of God or to belonge to Christes Church Especiallie exercising such absolute power iurisdiction ouer al Churches causes and persons ecclesiastical yea vsurping assuming and executing the whole power offices and dueties of al Churches yea euen the proper prerogatiues priuiledges only belonging to Christ himself To make impose or abrogate lawes To giue or rather sel licences dispensations to haue more benefices then one to marrie to eate flesh at tymes of restrainte c To cal sommon and fetch by coÌ„strainte al causes persons of the Church before them There to determine decree to censure silence suspeÌ„d sequester depose incarcerate punish by mulct what Minister or meÌ„ber of the Church they lust of their owne absolute aucthoritie without any controlement reprose or redresse The Church hauing no power or libertie to reprooue or refuse no not so much as call into question anie thing they do or decree to rebuke or censure these inordinate lawlesse fellowes for anie thing they doe either publickely or priuatly The Church must receiue obey as most holie whatsoeuer they decree or impose with al reuerence as the oracles of God though they be neuer so contrarie to the worde of God The Church or any other member of the Church in these Courtes be not permitted so much as to propounde or pleade their owne cause But are by them coÌ„pelled to their romish litigious course procedinges To speake pleade by a feed Advocate or Proctor after their popish order and custome Where for bribes fees al causes be they neuer so fowle corrupt are handled pleaded and proceede that I say not succeede And without such bribes fees no cause be yt neuer so iust and y e partie neuer so poore or innoceÌ„t hath audience or help Here being so many officers catchpolles attendantes to be feed pleased To all these rauenous Birdes with fingers the suetors sommoned become a pray But especially the faithful such as speak against and will not of conscience and faith vnto God stoope downe vnto their antichristian power or obey their vngodly decrees These shalbe worse vsed then any trayterous Papists or facinorous persons whatsoeuer who shall all of them by their purse or freindes escape well enough find fauour when these poore soules shall neuer geat out of their handes without wrack either of bodie or soule either death or denying the faith These though there be no direct matter euidence witnesses or accusers against them yet shall themselues be inforced to a corporal oth as they call it vpon and by a booke to answeare directly and truly to such articles and poyncts as shalbe propownded vnto them If they denie or make conscience either of the maner or matter of this oth then instead of godly instruction or christian persuasion they are forthwith committed to prison yea for the most parte to close prison there to remaine shut vp from al ayre exercise friendes dueties callings c vntill they either yeild to take this idolatrous blasphemous and impious oth or dye vnder their handes No baile maineprise help benefite or redresse by lawe by the Queenes Royal writtes or Courtes allowed to any that are committed by the leaste of this hellish Anarchie Whose lawlesse and insolent dealinges oppressions iniuries violence may not be caled in question or examined by anie ciuile Magistrates or Courtes All which they patronize by her Ma ties high or especiall Commission vnto them Although her Ma tie suffreth her Roial Prerogatiue to be handled considered of in some of these ciuile Courtes yea graunteth to all her free borne subiectes the benefite free vse of her Highnes lawes euen in anie cases or causes betwixt her Highnes and them according to the great Charter in the Magna Charta whervnto her Ma tie is sworne which Charter also these lawlesse Prelates most presumptuouslie and tyrannously violate breake vnder colour of her Ma ties Commission thus setting her Ma ties Commission against her Ma ties Prerogatiue Courtes Royal against that great Charter of the land against all her Highnes lawes yea against al the lawes of God the TestameÌ„t Kingdome of Christ. But to say as it is their procedinges are both against ther coÌ„mission if they might be dulie examined conferred thervnto and against her Ma tâ—es meaning Whose milde preceable iust gouernmeÌ„t in al causes that procead from her self assure vs that She would neuer wittingly graunt such a commission as shoulde be so preiudicial to her owne Crowne Royal dignitie to the estate of the Church and of the whole common wealth as this wherby these Prelates beare themselues their vngodly procedings is That power graunted vnto her Ma tie by ParliameÌ„t to appoinct aucthorize whom she shal thinck meet to execute vnder her al maner iurisdictioÌ„s priuiledges and preemineÌ„ces concerning ecclesiastical causes to her belonging is as also al other her Princely power aucthoritie alwaies to be vnderstood in the Lord so far as shalbe found consonant to his word For neither is there giuen neither may or wil her Ma tie take or exercise any furder or other power then the Lord her God giueth her In whom Kinges reigne of whom their power is diriued and holden by whom yt is circumscribed and limited to whom they shal as anie other persons accompt If then these Prelates and their antichristian Hierarchie these romish Courtes and their popish procedinges in the same be not fownde to be of God to haue anie warrant in his word or to belong to the ministrie gouernment of Christes Church then can no commission or humane aucthoritie whatsoeuer make them lawfull impose or enioyne them vpon the Church Neither ought anie Christian to obey them at the CommandmeÌ„t of any mortal maÌ„ Men must alwaies be obeyed in the Lord. Vnto whom when or wherein they be fownd coÌ„trarie or opposite there must God rather then meÌ„ be obeyed His indignation that caÌ„ cast both body soule into hel fire is more to be feared theÌ„ theirs that can but touch the body only To obey Gods commaundements and to refrayne
administration gouernment cannot be said the right and true established Churches of Christ. Neither may anie faithfull man ioyne vnto them in this administration gouernment without heynous impietie and denying the faith The more perticular proofe aswell of these Arguments as of these transgressions insue hereafter in this treatise These reasons all men may see proue directly these Parish assemblies not to be the true established Churches of Christ to which anie faithfull christian may ioyne himself in this estate especially when all reformation vnto the rules of Christs Testament is not only denied but resisted blasphemed persecuted How then are M. Giffardes eies bound and couered with the spirit of slumber that still dreameth of a true Church ministrie sacraments worship gouernment in this estate and will not be wakened by these reasons or anie thing that can be said or aledged against their vngodly doings though he can neither approue these his strong coÌ„ceiued imaginations by the rules of Gods word nor disproue these euident charges in the fower principall transgressioÌ„s by vs aledged against their parish assemblies Which yet he indeuoreth to put away shift off by shameles sclanders opeÌ„ vntruthes gyuing out That we condempne a Church for that wicked men come with the godly to the publique exercises of religion For that there are some vngodly men of the church For that there are some wantes in the calling of the Ministers and in the outward discipline As also some imperfections or corruptions in the worship which are not fundamentall The vntruth wherof our verie Propositions though we should no furder answere sheweth to his face Where we charge and the word of God condempneth their assemblies for that they consist of prophane multitudes neuer orderly gathered vnto or walking in the faith There shall whilest the Church consisteth of mortall men alwayes be wicked in the Church But Christ hath his fanne in his hand to make cleane his barne flore And hath gyuen power commandement to his Church to cast out the wicked from amongest them We acknowledge that the Prince ought to compell al her subiects to the hearing Gods word in the publique exercises of the Church yet cannot the Prince compell anie to be a member of the Church or the Church to receiue anie without assurance by the publique profession of their owne faith or to retaine anie longer then they continue walke orderly in the faith Againe we condempne not their assemblies for some faltes in the calling of the ministrie but for hauing reteining a false antichristian ministrie imposed vpon them Such we here proue their whole ministrie to be in Office Entrance Administration In like maner we forsake not their assemblies for some faltes in their gouernment or Discipline but for standing subiect to a popish and antichristian gouernment And such we here proue theirs to be in the officers Courtes proceadings Neither refreigne we their worship for some light imperfections as he saith but because their worship is superstitious deuised by men idolatrous according to that patched popish portesse their seruice booke according vnto which their sacraments and whole administration is performed not by the rules of Christs Testament Such we here proue their booke worship and ministration to be We also before set downe vnto him sondry popish idolatrous blasphemous abuses in their worship ministration As their Idoll Lent Ember Eaue Fastes their Idoll Feastes popish Iewish Easter Pentecost Christmasse their Idoll Ladie dayes Sainctes dayes Innocentes dayes Angells dayes Soule dayes Their false maner of administâ—ing their Sacramentes with such idolatrous Popish ceremonies trinckets the Font signe of the Crosse Gossips c Their midwiues baptisme ConfirmatioÌ„ Their housâ—ing the sick with the other sacrameÌ„t Their Iuish Popish ceremonies vestures c Their PurificatioÌ„ Offertories Crismes c Their marijng burijng limiting or coniuring the fieldes made a parte of the publique worship and of y e Pastors office c. These abhominatioÌ„s M. Giff. will at no haÌ„d haue called popish idolatrous or blasphemous We impudently lye vnsufferably sclander in so faijng He therfore indeuoreth to pourge them of all popish superstitious opinions abuses shewing how cleare the Church of England is of the same Yet will not M. Giff. be thought to plead for or iustifie anie publique abuse of the Church but only to plead against the Brownists that speake worse of these things then they are For these are no fundamental errors such as polute the worship but only light imperfections c. Well we will refer the discussing of the nature of them how heinous they are vnto their due place Only here we would know of M. Giff. what foundation these things themselues haue in the word of God and what warrant he can there shew for them If he can iustifie them by the word of God then verely our offences are no lesse then he hath said that blame them to be idolatrous popish blasphemous But if these trumperies haue no foundation or commandemeÌ„t in Gods word but are the deuises of men then we would know whither God requireth or accepteth such worship at their haÌ„des And whither being made the publique worship of God and administration of their Church they be not idolatrie And then how they may offer or the faithfull be constrayned to such idolatrie to such worship as God neither requireth non accepteth And with what conscience he can or how he dare stand a minister of that Leitourgie and worship which the cannot approue by the word of God and which he would not be thought to allowe of the abuses therof being so manifest odious in his owne eies Especially now with what conscience he can thus blaspheme condempne vs for refreining that worship which he cannot approue and doth not alowe Or how he can so earnesâ—ly inueigh against those most forward and zealous hearers who though they will heare their sermons yet withdraw from the booke seruice for the errors and euills they see therin This M. Giff. in the Epistle to his second booke saith is a more grieuous sinne then they suppose In deed if the poore soules knew what they did or ought to doo in refreining the publique false worship of the Church they would and could haue no spirituall communion with those ministers or people that still exercise and will not be withdrawen from the same false worship which they condempne forsake nor yet would or might they heare their learned sermons that are ioyned conformed to the same idolatries and abuses But to the matter vntill M. Giff. can proue by the word of God this publique worship and administration according to their seruice booke in those poinctes wherin we blame them there is no cause he should exercise it himself allure others thervnto or condempne vs for refreigning the same as we are commanded of God in as manie places as true worship is inioyned and false worship forbidden In all this then
he but bewraieth his owne shame hipocrisie in condempning blaspheming vs for doing the will of God in aluring others to false worship idolatrie and in doing that himself for filthie lucre feare of the world which he for shame of the world dare not alow neither can iustifie Yea whatsoeuer he colourably pretendeth aledgeth in his second Booke to couer excuse the shame infamie of his former yet is he become an earnest pleader for all the corruptions and abuses of his Church not granting vnto vs anie one of the abuses we reproue to be vnlawfull vngodly lest we should thervpon vrge him to haue y e same left refreined though not publiquely put downe reformed as he accuseth by the faithfull and so they should be condempned for the practise and we iustified for the refreining these things Therfore he is driuen to plead for mitigat excuse to tollerate with his vttermost shiftes cauills all these abhominatioÌ„s whatsoeuer Which yet are so heinous and of so high a nature as no pretexts of the Princes or churches power of ceremonies of things indifferent no distinctions of substance forme of fundamental and not fundamental errors corruptions c can hide but the are found heinous transgressions of the law of God detestable abuses of the worship of God And he in practising and pleading for them is found but as the Dogge retoâ—ned to his owne vomit as y e false Prophet that teacheth y e Prince to set a scandall before the people and that seducâ—th the people to eate their Idolothites Yea he is yet furder driuen openly to iustifie the ministrie and regiment of these Arch Lord Bishops and their hierarchie to be of Christ against which he erewhile also amongest the rest of that faction was an earnest â—utor to the ParliameÌ„t to haue them vtterly remoued out of the Church and abolished their Offices Ministrie Courtes Gouernment which could not be done without most heinous impietie open barbaritie violence to the Church and vnto Christ himself if they had bene of Christ as he now pretendeth Againe if they were not of Christ but of Antichrist as they all of that sect then vpon certeine knowledge and assurance affirmed how and with what conscience could the Reformists themselues submit vnto their decrees power gouernment receiue their ministrie of them exercise their ministrie vnder them sweare performe their canonical obedience vnto them Let M. Giff. with all his coÌ„ning reconcile this in truth good conscience howsoeuer he hath reconciled himself to that apostatical throne from which he was reuolted And in testimonie of his vnfeined fidelitie and in hope of some promotion hath written these blasphemous bookes in â—his gracious Lords defence against the Brownists yea and rebuked in the Epistle to his second Booke al such as speake against the Bishopps c. which yet shall neuer be able to hide or excuse his open coÌ„trarietie perfidie apostasie yea that which yet is more fearefull his open restreint blasphemie and despight of that truth which he sometimes gladly acknowledged professed Vnto all which he is driuen by opposing himself against these Browâ—ists in the defence of their worship Leitourgie ministrie which al should fal to be the ground with their Lords the Bishops throne For if they fall out to be antichristian no true ministers according to the rules of Christs Testament theÌ„ must that ministrie which is made by them standeth subiect vnto them c needâ— be antichristiaÌ„ also Then haue they their ministrie not to intermedle with the gouernment administratioÌ„ of Christs church much lesse to make them lawes a Leitourgie worship Neither staieth M. Giff. himself here in the defence of this present worship Leitourgie Hierarchie Courtes their procedings ministrie and their administration but yet is dryuen for the defence of all these to iustifie the Church of Rome euen in their greatest deepest apostaâ—ie to be the true visible established Church of Christ to haue the true seale of the Couenant c. And in deed this it standeth him vpon to proue seing their whole ministrie were immediatly deriued receiued from their mother of Rome as also their whole gouernment Courtes c and no smal parte of their worship ministration togither with the whole people Parishes Synagogs as they now stand He wanteth not learned proues to bring this abought As that the Apostasie should arise and Antichrist sit in the Church of God Yea he proueth both the Church of Rome of England at once by the schisme of Israell the apostasie of Iuda c which yet in those estates were pronounced Churches by the Prophetts He proueth them within the Couenant by the second Commandement where the promise is made to the thousand generation As also by the greatest corruptions and faltes that he can anie where reade of the primatiue Churches These miserable reasons examples are the maine pillers ground-worckes of al their buildings and his writings which being pulled downe their whole frame falleth to the ground at once and is irreparable For this I refer the Reader to their due place in the second Transgression where they are largely refuted answered An other pitifull reason he bringeâ—h in his Proeme to the Reader of an humane bodie coÌ„sisting of maimed or deformed members Which yet so long as life remaineth in it is said an humane bodie So the Church though it coÌ„sist of mained deformed members yet whilest it hath the life viz. true faith in CHRIST in it yt is to be held a true Church I will not here stand to shew how vntowardly he hath draweÌ„ this comparison beyond the Apostles scope proportion Rom. 12. Nor yet how manie errors inconveniences would insue of such racking of Allegories Only to his reason we answere that if in his first Proposition he meane by deformed members such as haue not their right true shape y t God hath appoincted to humane members but a strange diuerse forme as the feet of a Beare the mouth teeth of a Lion though it haue the face of a man the haire oâ— a woman c then hold we it not a naturall but a monstrous bodie So we say that to the heauenly body of Christ may no monstrous deformed strange members be ioyned but only such members vnto the publique ministrie as are described Rom. 12. Neither may that heauenly edifice be built of any other the lyuing holy precious stones 1 Pet. 2. or be built in anie other forme then that Christ hath prescribed and the maister builders left vnto vs in his Testament 1 Cor. 3. They that misbuild the Temple of God destroy yt And they that destroy the Temple of God them shall God destroy Now then to his inference of instance We denie this body of their Church to consist of these true members spoken of Rom. 12. Neither of those liuing precious stones
1 Peter 2. Neither to be built according to the true Apostolike patterne 1 Cor. 3. But to consist of those monstrous members Reuel 9. Reuel 13. and of those prophane multitudes Reuel 17. 18. Remayning in confusion disorder Reuel 18. 2. And therfore not to be held the heauenly body of Christ but that monstrous body of that Beast Not that holy Spouse of Christ but that adulterous harlot Not that compact Citie that heauenly Ierusalem but that confuse BabiloÌ„ Furder to that faith life of the Church he speaketh of we confesse indeed to the stopping of his sclanderous mouth that so vntruly chargeth vs that no sinne or sinnes in anie Church or Christian can disanull the Couenant where this true faith is found But this we say that true faith may not be sâ—uered from true repentance euen of all things â—hey see to be contrary to Gods word True faith may neuer be seuered from true obedience of whatsoeuer is shewed to be the will of God in his word Faith without workes is dead Now then to the faith of the Church of England we finde yt without workes we find yt without repentance In their worckes as the Apostle saith they denye God howsoeuer in words they confesse him in their deeds they are abhominable vnperswaded to euerie good worke howsoeuer they make a shew of godlynes they denye the power therof Yea so far are they from suffring their workes to burne being shewed and reproued vnto them by the word of God as they smite persecute and blaspheme with all hostilitie and reproch those that but shew and reproue their sinnes How then should they be thought to haue this true faith this true life in them But the faith of their Church remaineth to be furder examined discussed in this Booke whither I refer for furder triall And now if this verbal faith confession of iustification by CHRIST only make a Church a Christian though they erre transgresse in manie yea in anie other thing as the life doth make a man c how may we that professe this faith make this confession be by M. Giffard accused pronounced coÌ„demned divulged as damnable Heretikes Brownists Seâ—ismaticks c Shall this faith giue life vnto them and not vnto vs Or will he slay them that Christ gyueth life vnto And that before anie due conviction of anie one error or transgression deseruing these hard censures sentences May he not euill accuse vs of rash furious disorderly dealing that thus vncharitably accuseth condempneth smiteth before anie triall Yea that thus presumptuously runneth before and forestalleth the iudgment of their owne Church pronouncing divulging vs damnable heretikes schismatickes before their Church had detected convinced reiected vs for anie one errot As to the heresies he accuseth vs of Namely to hould an 〈◊〉 perfectioÌ„ in this life immunitie froÌ„ sinne from the superior powers y t God hath set ouer vs. When he shall be able to shew by anie one sentence in our writings or but necessarily to infer from the same that we hould these heresies Let vs then be held such and M. Giâ—â—ard no accuser and sclanderer But if the contrarie appeare in all our writings and doings then is it euident that he hath most maliciouslie sclandered vs to bring vs in hatred with our souereigne Queene the whole Land We may euill be accused to hould the error of perfectioÌ„ for blaming their Church for such heynous transgressions Or of Anabaptisticall freedoÌ„ for not being subiect to their antichristian yoake Or for vsing the 4 5 Chap. of the Epistle to the Gaâ—â—at against their burdenous and vngodly traditions These causes scriptures wil not beare vp M. G. his malicious suspicions chardges Neither if we held these detestable heresies could our sinns or errors either excuse or lessen these traÌ„sgressions of theirs It is a bad foundation to build his credit vpon the ruines of other mens especially by such detraction sclander The Schisme he chargeth vs with hath as litle ground or colour of truth We willed him long since to proue these Parish Assemblies in this estate true established Churches and then we would shew him how free we are of schisme We depart not from anie part of the truth or from anie that will walke holily orderly in the same The causeâ— of our seperation from these Parish assemblies we haue shewed to be such as proue them no true established Churches of Christ or such where the faithfull may abide with anie promise or comfort In seperating from them then we haue not rent our selues from the Church or body of Christ but rather seperated the Church from them and obeyed the commandement of God that calleth vs out from emongst them Againe whilest M. GIFF. standeth so much vpon the name of a Church and giueth the same to the Romish Syâ—â—gog in their deepest apostasie how will he escape himselfe or cleare the Church of England from the blot of Schisme for seperating and withdrawing from the Church of Rome Anie excuse that he can make or deuise wil cleare vs as wel as theselues Let him looke therfore to y e measure he meateth lest it be measured vnto him againe with the same not oÌ„ly in this matter of Schisine but euen in that especial poinct of Donatisâ—rie which he of a singular iudgment aboue all others of this time hath espied out and taken no small paines to compare and liken vs vnto them from poinct to poinct Forgetting in this heate of zeale and acuâ—â—inat pregnacie of his how the Papistes haue coÌ„tinually battred them with the â—ame ordinance with much greater aduantage then he hath vs In asmuch as he confesseth the Church of Rome the true established Church of Christ with the true ministri and true seale of the Couenant c And in that they still reteine the same ministrie Gouernment Courtes Officers Canons Orders Parishes People Synagogs c that the Papiâ—tes vsed left in this Land as the Douatists did Wheras we on the contrarie do not seperate for the same causes neither doo iustifie or reteine the same ministrie worship Leitourgie Officers Ordinances Gouernment Parishes Synagogs that they vse c as the Donatists did Neither do we hold such errors concerning the Magistrates or ministrie c as the Donatists did as is here more perticularly shewed in a peculiar treatise whither I refer Only here obseruing how the malicious man still by the iust iudgment of God falleth into the same pitte which he digged for the innocent For whilest he would accuse vs to derogate from the Princes authoritie in not allowing her to make lawes for the Church And greatly to blemish her â—ame diminish her loue emongest her subiects whilest we denie these Parishes to be true established Churches of Christ He himself layeth vpoÌ„ her al these popish trumperies idolatrous reliques antichristian enormities abuses of their church and distaineth her
THIS Article you first alowe and after restreyne to we wot not what limits of calling But if you grant it the dutie of euerie true Christian to seek to establish obey the ordinances lawes of Christ left in his Testament to the gouerning of his Church without altering c it is as much as we indeuour or purpose Otherwise we allowe not that which the law of God condempneth either intrusion without lawfull calling either transgression in calling or presumption aboue calling Our purpose is not to medle with the reformation of the state otherwise then by our prayers vnto God and refreining from al things that are coÌ„trarie to Gods lawe Neither indeuour we to reforme your Babilonish deformities or to repaire the ruines of Hierico or dawbe the wall of Aâ—tichrist with you This trash we know to be deuote to execratioÌ„ by the Lords owne irreuocable sentence and therfore we leaue the reformation of them to the Lords visitation in iudgment holding it our dutie without al delay to obey the voice of God which calleth vs out of all places where he is not truly worshipped according to his word where his lawes are wilfully broken Antichrists lawes obeyed And this to be the commandement of God in the law by his Prophets Christ himself and his Apostles is euerie where in the scripture manifest without exception of person or restreint of calling euen vnto euerie one that wilbe saued In the rest whatsoeuer you surmise of vs we arrogat no swelling titles we are as we professe to be simple hearted Christians which seek to worship and obey Christ as our only King Priest and Prophet And to our Prince we are humble obedieÌ„t subiects in all things which are not repugnant to Gods lawes IF a man hath the truth it is good to stand vnto yt to the death rather then denie yt as our Church in the same estate it is in now yeilded many blessed coÌ„stant Martirs But if a man hath not the truth it is a great obstinacie to die for yt as sondrie Anabaptists and other hereticks haue shewed Euerie true Christian will rather die then denie the discipline which Christ hath left But you must shew that God commandeth priuat men to set yt vp THE word of God your owne mouth hauing approued our desires in these Articles we cannot be moued with Satans olde tentation to doubt of the Lords vndoubted truth or call his commandements into question with if it be true c. Neither can we be remoued by that olde popish reason which you bring of certeine blessed Martires that died in this estate your Church is now in This is not to approue the estate of your Church by Christs Testament Which vntill you doo though all the men in the world should die both in yt for yt yet could they not iustifie that God condempneth But in deed the holy Martirs you speak of neither died in yt nor for yt Not in yt being by Gods great mercy depriued and discharged by their enimies Not for yt but for the truth of CHRIST they most constantly gaue their lyues Neither can it be shewed where euer they resisted the truth being shewed them or denied to heare yt at y e most simple maÌ„s mouth or euer yeilded to anie corruption or yoake that God gaue them sight of contrarie to their owne coÌ„sciences as you doo in these dayes Therfore so far are they from iustifiâ—ng you in this your general apostasie as that they being found faithfull in that litle in the twilight shall rise in iudgmeÌ„t with this generation in this great light with al the giftes they boast of Euerie true Christian you say will die rather then denie the discipline that Christ hath left With what conscience then can you esteeme emong the wicked Anabaptists and condempned dampned hereticks that suffer in their obstinacie vs that cast off the yoak of Antichrist seek suffer for the true worship holy gouernmeÌ„t of Christ Or how can you flatter your selues in the fearful estate you stand in drawing so euen by long custome in Antichrists yoake not only in deed and practise denijng the gouernment of CHRIST but to your vtmost indeuour by contumelious reproches vniust sclanders and open persecution seek to resist and suppresse yt But we must shew that God commandeth priuat men to set yt vp First God commandeth in his law euerie one to seek the place where he putteth his name CHRIST in the Gospel to seek the kingdome of God to take his yoake vpoÌ„ them c. Againe CHRIST hath left but one forme of gouernment in his last Will and Testament vnto his Church which he hath fealed with his blood and therfore not left yt arbitrable at y e pleasures of Princes or pollicies of tymes to be done or vndon but made yt by a double right inuiolable both by his word and his Testament so that the Church of God caÌ„ neither be gouerned by anie other lawes or gouernment neither ought yt to be without this for God holdeth them all in the estate of enimies which haue not his Sonne to reigne ouer them Now then the faithfull are coÌ„manded to gather togither in CHRIST his name with promise of direction protection and with authoritie not only to establish his lawes ordinances emongst them but faithfully to gouerne his Church therby For the kingdome of God consisteth not in word but in power Now this assemblie of the faithfull before they be planted established in this order consisteth hitherto but of perticular priuat persons none as yet being called to office or function Therfore we may well conclude that God coÌ„mandeth his faithfull seruants being as yet priuat meÌ„ togither to build his church according to the true patterne of Christs Testament without altering changing innouating c. And for this we haue the example of the primatiue Churches for our patterns and warrant which sued not to Courtes Parliaments nor wayted vpon Princes pleasures when the stones were in a redines but presently hauing receiued y e faith of Christ receiued likewise the ordinances of Christ and continued in the same Againe if they should tarie Princes leisuers where were the persecution you speake of Princes neuer punish them that obey their hestes And thus because you caÌ„not endure the fierie triall of persecution you vtterly by your perfidous tolleration abrogate at once the crosse of Christ. And that you might enioy this worldly peace fleshly pleasure for a season you care not to make Christ attend vpon Princes and to be subiect to their lawes and gouernment But alas it were fitter with a loude voice to call you out of Babilon theÌ„ thus to sing you hebrue songes in Babilon THIS Article mentioneth 4 principall Transgressions wherin the assemblies in England are iudged and affirmed to be heinouslie faultie and wilfully obstinate Elias did see outward idolatrie practised and did see none that did mislike and
of you make the best parte of yt other then a piece of swynes flesh an abhomination to the Lord. Neiâ—her can the perswasion of your coÌ„science either iustifie your worship cleare you or satisfie others especiallie when we see your confciences to tollerat and submit vnto the whole to vse part in respect of your homage and to refuse part for shame of the world Hitherto appeareth no sclander in our Article your vvorship being altogither as yll and worse then we speake of and such indeed as you neither can nor dare abide by And therfore to get ridd of this Article which presseth you so â—ore you chardge vs with matter which you finde not in our Article That we say all read prayer is idolatrie terming it our stuffe spirituall fantasies directly ouerthrowne by the holy scriptures howsoeuer vve may cauil with fond distinctions as the hereticks haue done in other matters From what spirit procedeth al this found you this in our Article If not all these blasphemous reproches must returne to you againe with shame You want a couert when you flie into this bush to hide you When you shall be better instructed of the holy Ghost and haue learned what prayer is you vvill not call spirituall prayers spirituall fantasies neither thrust your Apochripha prayers to be read in the church of God where only Gods word ought to be read But this being beside our Article in nothing disprouing it not iustifying your idolatrous worship vsed in your assemblies we leaue the further clearing of this to him to vvhome it more perticularly belongeth And we for euerie thing you haue as yet brought must remaine cleared of all the sclanders and reproches you haue cast out against vs your assemblies still charged and obstinatly guyltie of a popish erronious and idolatrous worship thrust vppon them according to our Article and you not a Minister but a defendor of this trumperie resisting the truth and blaspheming vs for defending the truth THE 2 fault is That all the prophane multitude without exception of anie person are admitted reteined into the bozome of the Church The most Churches in England want godly Pasoors and there all are admitted it may be he that admitteth is the worst in the companie But ther be manie greater smaler Congregations where the Pastor doth keepe back some for ignorance and some for spotted life vntil they ameÌ„d as I my â—elf haue knowne 〈…〉 repelled from the Sacrament in one stocke and not admitted at all But you will say by what right doth the 〈◊〉 this I say that the Book of common prayer doth expreslie command that all such as lyue vngodly shal not be admitted But then you will say they be admitted to come vnto prayers with the rest Not if they be excoÌ„municated iustly as sondrie are Againe this will hardly be reteined of all that know the truth that the prayer or worship of the faithfull is poluted if ther be prophane men in companie especially we that caÌ„not remedie the matter There were but a few true worshippers frequented the Temple emong multitudes of prophane vngodly men But what can you aledge more thÌ„ the Anabaptists did at the first whie they seperated themselues would you haue priuate men reforme the Temple or not come there HERE you confesse that the most Churches in England want godly Pastors and that there all are admitted and that he that admitteth them is the worst of the companie Thus you make the most Churches in England in a verie bad estate and so far forth you affirme our Article But yet you know some Churches where the Pastor hath repelled for ignorance spotted life to the number of 20. or 30. from the Sacrament c. This verie rare thing being graunted you what insueth therof Doth this disproue that eueÌ„ there and in the best of your Churches the prophane multitudes are not receiued into reteined in the bozome bodie of your Churches Were there no more prophane â—ow yee but these 20. or 30. you speake of in Ye Parish or were not they elsewhere receiued to the Sacrament But to take a more direct course with you and to proue our Article at once Know you anie in those Parishes you speake of or in the Realme of England vnbaptised And is not Baptisme a SacrameÌ„t belonging to the church wherby all the faithful their â—eede enter into yt Then all being baptised it followeth that all are receiued into the bodie of your Church Now being once receiued in they can no way be cast out but by excommunication And it is manifest that the Parson with al his Parish haue not the powre which Christ hath left vnto his Church to excommunicate anie offendor be he neuer so obstinate or notorious no nor to redresse anie enormitie that is laide vpon them by the times And thus the other part of our Article is confirmed That all are reteined in the bozome of your Church And now to your suspension or prohibition from the Sacrament You wil haue vs aske you by what right the Minister doth this In deed this would be knowne for if it be in the nature of excoÌ„munication it were no small presumption in the Minister to arrogate such absolute authoritie to himself But all this your answere cleareth The Booke of coÌ„mon prayer you say doth command c. Here may not be let passe that euen your owne mouth confesseth that eueÌ„ the best of your Churches Ministers stand vnder obserue vphold this Idoll Whie is y e Bookâ— of coÌ„mon prayer Christs new Testament that you must fetch your warâ—ant directioÌ„ from that Idoll In deed yt is a fitt Portesse for such a Priest and the suspension you vaunt of a fitt toole for such workmen euen the instrument of that foolish Sheepheard If the iudgment of God were not vpon your right eie your right arme you might see how your Lordes the Bishopps dresse you and perceiue how this weapon they allow you wanteth both edge poinct yt is so rebuted by them that neuer a one in the Parish setteth a flie by yt Againe one word of M. CoÌ„missaries mouth can heale the greatest wound you caÌ„ make with yt The next thing that you wil haue vs to say is That they be admitted to come to prayer with the rest For this you haue a cunning solution redie Not you say if they be iustly excoÌ„mâ—nicat as sondrie are See how God ensnareth you in your owne words and how hard a bad cause is to defend though you make both our Questions your owne Answers as it pleaseth you First here is to be obserued That you subscribe not in secret but openly iustifie the Comissaries excoÌ„municatioÌ„ for other meanes haue your Sinagogs none the Parson Church-wardens Side-men Quest-men being sworne seruants and the whole Parish standing in subiectioÌ„ to his Antichristian Court. The is to be obserued what good Sheepherds you be that yield your sheepe to this rauening wolfe
to make hauock of them and excoÌ„municate at his pleasure But al theis transgressions and enormities whatsoeuer you thinke to heale or hide at the least with these 2 drye wythered fig-leaues The one That you cannot remedie the matter Thother Priuate meÌ„ may not reforme In the first you coÌ„fesse your selues depriued of that powre which Christ vnto the worlds end hath left vnto his Church to reforme redresse things amisse In tho'ther depriued of al christia libertie will so much as to saue your owne soule and to come forth of this Babilonish bondage you stand in still dreaming of the reformatioÌ„ of your idolatrous Sinagogs and seeking to heale the wounde of the Beast comparing them to the Temple of God and still begging the question frame your Arguments as though your people were faithful and your prayer holie Alas it were better you toke example by the fearefull iudgmeÌ„ts of God vpon y e Temples and learned of the faithfull seruants of God which in the idolatrous dayes of Achas 〈…〉 c refâ—eined from that they could not amend rather then in this â—rantick maner to blaspheme the name of Christ whervpon we are called by comparing vs to Anabaptists Heretiks for obeying the voice of God that calleth vs from emong you and for telling you the truth THE 3 fault is A false Antichristian ministrie imposed mainteined Here is no reason rendred whie it is a false Antichristian ministerie which is imposed Yf yee be Prophetts raised vp of God we must belieue that which you say but they did not lye in anie matter but euerie man may see that you haue in the former Article lied We may not therfore giue credit to your imaginations We haue more to proue that ther be manie faithfull Ministers of Christ in the land then that anie shalbe able to ouerthrow This I would wiâ—h that simple men would haue thus much wisdome as to suspend their iudgment if they be in doubt and so enquire if ther be anie churches of Christ vnder heauen what they do iudge of the Ministâ—rie churches of England For if ther be no Church of Christ nor ministerie and all the famous men in all the Churches say we be knowing our estate as they doo right well then be they all guyltie then where shall we finde the Church Shall we seek yt emongst a few vncharitable men which cannot shew anie Church which agreeth vvith them so nerely as the Anabaptists Donatists Let it be set downe vvhat maketh a true Minister of Christ and then if that be not found in manie Ministers in England let them be condemned Antichristian It is the part of euerie godly christian man to haue the matter throughly tried before he pronounce sentence if it were but against one man he should sinne grieuouslie to doo otherwise much more when the sentence is against the whole Church HERE you say is no reason rendred by vs vvhie yt is a false and Antichristian Ministrie which is imposed But if you had better vveighed these two former Transgressions vvherwith we charge you or dulie considered of your owne answere before you had put penne to paper you might haue gayned this labour you haue taken the shame you are like to suffer by theis your friuolous indirect answers Or if you had consulted with your learned bretheren vpon the matter to whome this promise which you haue intercepted more nerely by many rightes apperteined they would haue couÌ„selled you to haue vsed your discretion rather in the pulpit as they doo where you may say what you list without controlement theÌ„ thus bewray your follie in writing which lyeth subiect to the censure of all men in all ages They consider that an euill and corrupt matter ought rather to be couered then raked in lest yt become more odious Now we were perswaded by the word of God that the true Minister of Christ could not be a Minister of idolatrous false worship Such in our first cause of our comming out from emong you we proued the worship in your assemblies to be Then we were perswaded by y e word of God that a true Pastor could not stand a heard to the Lords goates and swyne blessing them with the blessing of the faithfull and deliuering them the holy things of God as the Sacraments c. Such in our second cause we proued both you and your people as they generally stand in your Parishes to be And now in this third cause your self by but repeating part of our words doo giue a strong sufficient reason Namely that your Ministrie is thrust imposed vpoÌ„ your Churches not freely chosen by the Lords faithful people according to Christ his ordinance in his TestameÌ„t You know our Sauiour Christ his iudgmeÌ„t of such as come into the shepefolde by inâ—rusion or ascend vp anie other way So then wee seeke not that you should credit vs or hold vs for Prophetts But if this wee speake be that vvhich God by them hath vttered then you deride not vs so much as them nor them so much as the Spirit of God that spake in them But the Prophetts of God lied not in anie thing but euerie man may see that wee haue in the former Article lied The Deuill is the author of lies sclaunders false accusations against the Saincts c and therof hath his name All that make or loue lies are his childreÌ„ and shalbe shut off the Citie of God This chardge wee haue repelled in the 2. Transgression where wee proued all receiued into your Church by Baptisme and are reteined in your Churches because you haue not the powre of Christ to excommunicat anie Thus still you fall into the pitte you make for vs by Gods iust iudgmeÌ„ts and shall by the same receiue the reward of a liar a false vvitnesse a false Prophet if God giue you not grace to repent which wee shall more ioye in then in your confusion Of the great store of reasons you haue to proue your Ministrie to be of Christ your selues faithfull you might haue bestowed one of your store either for pitie or for loue vpon vs who you see are fully perswaded that ther is not one such Minister among you all at least for sauing your self from the blame you layde vpon vs one reason vvould haue done vvel But chiefly for confirming your Ministerie to be of Christ one at the least had bene more then necessarie For otherwise wee may not belieue your bare affirmation before Christs negatiue In whose Testament wee finde neither the names you carie the Offices you beare the maner of your entrance of your administration neither of your support maintenance Your discent and pedegree is within few degrees deriued from the Pope you being the children of your Antichristian Bishops which are the creatures of the Pope who is the eldest sonne of Sathan and his Vicar gennerall in earth whose image marke powre and life you
willinglie gladlie accept of it and wil refuse no indifferent godlie conference which we yet this time expected and to that end wrote at certeine of your chief Ministers requests these Articles which you haue takeÌ„ vpoÌ„ you to answere In the rest though you haue most rashlie most vnchariblie reproched condempned vs alredie contrarie to all truth order or equitie euen for telling you the truth Yet if hereafter you can beware of rash iudgment we shall reioice Likewise if you can escape Gods iudgments for these your heinous transgressions or make anie better plea for them then as yet we haue heard or can perceiue we shall not be sorie but much glad if you would preuent the wrath that hangeth ouer your heads for them by vnfeigned repentance spedie amendement THE 4 fault is in the subiectioÌ„ to Antichristian gouernment Let it be admitted that ther is some yoake of Antichristian gouernment vnder which the poore Church doth grone as it is her lot to be oppressed with outward bondage to be made to keepe the vineyeard which is not her owne to be beaten of the watchmen to haue her vaile taken from her is she therfore no longer the Spouse of Christ BVT o how far are you from this which winke with your eies stop your eares hardeÌ„ your hearts which caÌ„not endure so much as to heare of your feareful estaâ—e which you see not no nor suffer your sores which you see to be touched but seeke rather to cloake hide them both froÌ„ God men yea to mitigate tollerate iustifie them Seeke you not here to mitigate that heauie apparant AntichristiaÌ„ yoak your Churches stand vnder wherof heretofore you haue complained in Parliaments tearming yt some yoake being now peraduenture through long custome growen lighter vnto you and more easie then Christs yoake at the least theÌ„ Christs Crosse. And yet this some yoake is yeilded but by waie of admition to be retracted at your pleasure if either aduantage arise to vs or danger grow to you therby Further you haue added to this your hipocrisie Blasphemie tearming the yoake of Antichrist the lott of the Church which she must beare by the will of God wherof in due place Now to shew this some yoake you speake of according to the indignitie therof in euerie perticular would make a volume Yea onlie to recite y e seuerall enormities therof would require a discourse which is neither our purpose at this time neither haue we skill or experience therin Only this we see and testifie that your churches staÌ„d whollie vnder the yoake of Antichrist you still reteining his Worship his Lawes his Ordinances his Officers his Courtes euen the whole gouernment that the Pope somtime committed to his faithfull seruants your Bishops which now haue takeÌ„ his power into their owne hands What a sort of stagelike Antichristian Courtes haue you As first that great Court of your high CoÌ„mission the Court ex officio in euerie Bishops house the Court of Arches the Court of Delegates the Court of Faculties Not to speak of your inferiour Courtes in the Contrie as your Commissaries and Officialls Courtes your Scenes such like What a rabble of Officers attendants are vnto theâ—e belonging Aduocates Doctors Proctors Registers Scribes Pursiuants Who can number all their AntichristiaÌ„ Cannons Lawes Rites Ceremonies Priuileges Dispensations Licences of all sortes Probations Inhibitions c which require but the whole age of a man to reade But now who can recount the perticular mischiefs enormities that ensue flow from them euen ouer the whole land Or who yeildeth not to this Antichristian iurisdiction Doo not you your whole Parishes without exception of one bowe downe to this Beast and take the marke of his subiection or the print of his lawes vpon you eueÌ„ in your foreheads in your handes What libertie haue you to refreine froÌ„ these abhominations without present persecution Or what powre haue you to execute and practize Christs lawes Call you this but some yoake The holie Ghost hath taught vs to call you his â—eruants to whome you obey So we finding you vnder the obedience of Antichrist cannot compt you the seruants of Christ vnlesse you can proue that you can serue two coÌ„trarie Maisters faithfullie at once Christ Antichrist are at perpetual war ther is no coÌ„munion betwene them So that it is impossible that the Church of Christ can carie the yoake of Antichrist without breach of wedlock euen of the Couenant as appeareth plentifullie in all the Prophets Christs loue being not bound to her anie longer then shee keepeth faith to him Againe ther is continuall war betwene the true Church and Antichrist which were at an end if she should yeild vnto him or carie his yoake as you suppose But if you had learned to put difference betwene persecution and bondage you could not in this matter haue runne into this blasphemous error as to say it is the lot of the Church to be oppressed with outward boÌ„dage and to be made to keepe the vineyeard which is not her owne Persecution in deed is the lott of the Church here is this world as he that was borne after the flesh persecuted him that was borne after the Spirit But bondage is the badge of Antichrist the marke of the Beast wherby his souldiours are discerned froÌ„ the souldiors of Christ and the children of mount Sina from the childreÌ„ of Hierusalem which is aboue free eueÌ„ the mother of vs all for whome our Capitaine Christ hath purchased a full a perfect libertie at a deare precious price which libertie once lost ther remaineth no more ransoms to make vs free It behooueth therfore all the children of the free woman to stand fast in the libertie wherwith Christ hath made theÌ„ free and not to be intangled againe with the yoake of bondage Neither can these places of the Songe which you haue falsified peruerted anie way carie this doctâ—ine you would build vpon them or coÌ„struction you make In the first place though the Church confesseth her owne vnworthines deformitie borne in originall sinne which conceiued and brought out in her manie actuall sinnes which being kinled in her against her ofteÌ„ enticed her prouoked her to keepe their vines wherby she neglected to dresse and keepe her owne vine Yet from hence it followeth not that because she was sinfull negligent that therfore she was obstinate incortigible the contrarie appeareth in that she thus humblie modestlie confesseth her faultes Or because she kept not her owne vine as she ought to doo that therfore she kept Antichrists vine which shee ought not to doo What a bolde falsifijng of this place is this to all edge y â— the Church was made to keepe the vineyeard which is not her owne in stead of this that she kept not her owne vine If you had looked vpon the two next verses following you could neuer thus groslie
the faith or had made profession therof where they haue not the true ministrie of CHRIST but a strange antichristian ministrie imposed vpon them vvhere they haue not the gouernement of CHRIST but of Antichrist ouer them where their administration worship is not after the Gospel of CHRIST but after their popish idolatrous Leitourgie Al this may safely be defended without falling into anie such inconvenience as M r. Giffard threatneth AS to the heresie he speaketh of we doubt not nether euer thought but the best Church that consisteth of mortall men may fall ether of negligence or of ignorance into greiuous offences and dangerous errors Yea we doubt not but that some famous Churches Christians may fall into such errors as he termeth fundamentall the holding wherof should vtterly subuert the faith As in the Church of Corinth Galatia Asia there where that denied the resurrectioÌ„ That reuiued the Ceremonial â—awes That held the doctrines of Balaam and Nicholas But this we hold withal that no true Church or Christian will maintaine anie sinne or error wheÌ„ yt is euidentlie shewed coÌ„vinced vnto them by the worde of God much lesse persecute such as reproue admonished them as you doe Or if they doe whilest they remaine in that estate they are not of vs to be held the true Churches of CHRIST TO your second chardge we answeare That we haue learned to put difference betwixt error heresie All good men as is said doo may erre but no good man wil defend or persist in his error when yt is shewed and conuinced vnto him Obstinacie ioyned vnto error after yt is dulie convinced maketh heresie Furder we say That anie error being obstinatly holden and taught after it is duelie convinced reproued vnto him maketh an hereticke and heresie in that partie or in that Congregation that so holdeth and teacheth it and doth separate from the faith communion of Christ. Wherfore we can but wonder at your ignorance who staÌ„d for a Teacher in your church and yet hold some errors obstinatlie held taught against the truth of God not to be heresies or at the least not to be fundamental though you see by expresse rule euerie hereticke after one and the second admonition to be shunned Yet say we not that though euerie error thus obstinatlie held be heresie and euerie transgressioÌ„ against the lawe be sinne that therfore all sinnes are equal or all errors of like indignitie The lawe and iudgments of God teach vs to put difference NEther is ther cause whie you should chardge vs or we confesse our selues guiltie of pride presumption intrusion into Godes iudgment seat for condemning those assemblies which the whole worde of God condemneth in all their doings Greater is your pride presumption c that in this maner condemne and blaspheme the truth and seruantes of God for reprouing your sinnes that thus plead for and coulor these filthie abhominations of your Church which are most odious to euerie good conscience But this knowe for certaine howsoeuer the Shipmasters Maryners and Marchantmen of these wares howle and crye out howsoeuer the false Prophet labour to gilde and adorne the false Church with the iewells ornamentes and titles that belong to the true Church how much soeuer the Harlot doe glorifie her self and say in her heart that she sitteth as a Queene and is no widowe and shall see no sorrowe Yet shal her plagues come in one daye death and sorrowe and famine and she shalbe burnt with fire because the God that condemneth her is a strong Lorde IN that you chardge vs with the breach of the rule Math. 18. vnto you this still proceedeth of your former vayne conceipt arrogating vnto your Churches such names titles prerogatiues duties as belong and are only giuen to the true Churches of CHRIST Not being able noâ— endeuouring to approue your Churches by the Testament of Christ although you were often required and vrged by vs so to doe wherby all contention should soone haue ceased you beene cleared iustified we iustlie conuict and chardged In the meane while we affirme vnto you That these golden rules onlie belong vnto the true Churâ—h of CHRIST and that the Court without the Temple vvhich is giuen to the Gentiles is to be cast out and not to be measured The Cannons of the POPE which your Church imbraceth more fitly agree vnto you then the rules of Christs Gospel which your Church reiecteth and blasphemeth But that we maie the sooner see our fault shew vs we pray you how we might execute this rule vnto you how we might tel yt to your Church how we might be heard and haue redresse For if by your Church you meane the ConvocatioÌ„ house you see how they haue often openly reiected this sute If you meane by your Church the Bishops whom you cal the cheif gouernours of your Church you see they blaspheme this truth caling the order of Christs gouernmeÌ„t intollerable daÌ„gerous to the subuertion of Prince state they hate persecute imprison al that speake for or seek the same But if nowe you meane by Churches your Parish Churches alas you see they want power they can mend nothing be yt neuer so heinous or hereticall they must receaue what their Lordes the Bisshops impose and endure til they redresse How then to whom or to what end would you haue vs complaine vnto your Church in this estate Or with what equitie and conscience can you thus reuile and coÌ„demne vs for breaking Christs order towardes your Church when you see your Church wil not be subiect vnto Christes order but persecuteth vs and al such as reproue their faultes and seek to doo Christes will because their worckes are euil and wil not endure the light when they are neuer so litle examined therbye As shal furder appeare but by a cursorie touching of these principal transgressions following THE FIRST PRINCIPAL TRANSGRESSION VVHERVVITH YOVR CHVRCHES ARE CHARDGED IS THAT they worship GOD after a false maner Their worship being made of the invention of man euen of that man of sinne erroneous and imposed vpon them We leaue your first answeare vnto this Transgression and our replie vpon your said answeare to be pervsed and compared by the indifferent Reader and now addresse our selues vnto this your second defence FIrst to make our aâ—cusatioÌ„ his answere more cleare M r. GIF traÌ„slateth our PropositioÌ„ into a Sylogisme thus VVhatsoeuer assemblies worship the true GOD after a false maner their vvorship being made of the inveÌ„tion of maÌ„ euen of the maÌ„ of sinne c the same are not the true Churches of GOD. But th' assemblies as they generallie staÌ„d in England doe vvorship the true GOD after a false maner their vvorship being made of the inventioÌ„ of man c Therfore the assemblies of EnglaÌ„d be not the true Churches of GOD. We finde M r. Giffard so ful of legier du main that we had neede looke narrowlie
by the death of CHRIST or the mercy of God belonged vnto such as dye in their sinnes impenitent except peraduenture the Priestes prayers nowe the holines of the grownd and this christen buryal c may helpe him thus openlâ—e contradicting th'expresse word of God and hardening all the rest of your prophane Atheists Idolators whore-masters blasphemers in their sinnes Likewise in an other Collect where they desire God that they with that their departed brother may haue a perfect consummation blisse both in bodie soule what do they but pray for the Soule of the deade seing they burye all with this Collect and some must needes dye apparantly wicked and impenitent Yea what doe they hereby but establish a Purgatory or some such meane place for in Hel there is no redemption Thus whither doth not man wander whilest he followeth his owne inventions and forsaketh the straight pathes of the Lorde AS to their venal funerall Sermons they haue as litle grownde or vvarrant in the Scriptures as their Dirige and funeral Collects haue Wel may they deriue them from the funeral Orations of the Heathen Orators but no president they haue of the godlie in anie age so to bury their deade We reade of no such matter at anie of the Patriarches Prophets or godlie Kinges burial No nor at the burial of our Sauiour CHRIST of the Martyre Stephen of the Apostle Iames or anie of the faithful in those tymes yet were there as godlie religious learned and able men to doe yt then aliue remayning as they that thinck the best of themselues nowe if the holy Ghost had seene it so needful NExt fellowe your corrupt maner of administring the Sacraments the Font the Crosse in baptisme your Gossips and blasphemous Collects vsed to this Sacrament your Baptisme by weomen Bishoping with other heretical Collects of this booke when we shew you say whie the Fonte is an abhomination you shal knowe what to say How idolatrously the Font was inveÌ„ted brought into y e church hallowed the POPE is euident to all men Whether they fetched this from the Iewes Lauar Sea or Base we will not here dispute Sufficeth it vs that yt ys an idolatrous popish enchauÌ„ted hallowed relique wherin they put kept their enchaunted hallowed water and vsed yt to manie execrable idolatries Therfore yt is an abhominatioÌ„ to the Lord a detestable Idoll that ought to be vtterly abolished by the lawe of God and ought not to be vsed in his Church and worship Furder seing yt nourisheth the Papists the weake and ignorant in their fore-conceaued superstitioÌ„ and is an offence vnto the godly if yt were a thing in libertie yet ought is not to be thus vsed much lesse thus enioyned retayned by vertue of lawe vpon all Congregations And seing in the best imagination of yt it is not an instrument of anie more necessitie or vse vâ—to this Sacrament then anie other cleane and decent vessel seing also our Sauiour CHRIST hath not separated anie vessel or water to this vse We cannot see how a fewe men may be thus bold to command this vessel vpon all Churches by waye of lawe and to forbid all other vnto this vse For what is this but to restraine that which God hath left in libertie to coÌ„trole God and to make newe lawes for his Church And whie might they not by the same vsurped power bring in what vnnecessarie Ceremonies they list eueÌ„ al their fore-Fathers y e Iewes Popes infinite traditions aswel as these popish deuises Iewish ordinances aboue-said aswel as these popish idolatrous reliques of Fonte Bells Organs Musick Surplices Coapes Vestimentes Habites Hoodes Cappes Tippetts Tires c. BVt if these least litle thinges which they call matters indifferent wherein al men ought to obey proue so heynous in Gods eyes so pernitious to the whole Church what shal we thinck of their Simbolical Ceremonies tryflings iocolings that they haue added to their Sacracraments As vnto their Baptisme a Dialogue betwixt the Priest the Clarcke the God-fathers God-mothers and the Infant the signe of the Crosse the sanctifying or making holie their water c. Their fowre sortes of Baptismes Namely 1. Their publique Baptisme by the Priest c. 2. Their hastie Baptisme by weomen 3. Their Baptisme by supposition N. if thou be not baptised I baptize thee c. 4. And their Lorde the Bishop his Baptisme or Confirmation of CHRISTS baptisme Likewise in their Sacrament of the Supper their friuolous Leitourgie stinting the Priest when and how to stand at the North end of the Table what and when to saye and praye when to kneele when to tourne when to glory God c. Also the vayne Dialogue betwixt the Priest Clarcke and People Their altering the wordes of CHRISTS institution and deliuering yt after a popish maner The bodie of our Lord IESVS CHRIST vvhich vvas giuen for thee preserue thie Bodie and Soule vnto euerlasting Life c and that kneeling that they might adore the bread or at least retaine a taste of their former superstition in tyme of high poperie c. Of this Sacrament they haue also diuers kindes with diuers Leitourgies As publique or ordinarie Sollemne vpon certaine of their Festiuals And priuate or domestical Not here to speake of their other half Sacraments As their Penance or Commination vpon Ash-wednesday with their special Leitourgie therevnto Their Sollemnization of Mariage in the bodie of their Church vpon the Lordes daye or otherwise by the Priest with his booke and special Leitourgie with a Ring as the element to be laid vpon the Seruice-booke which doth hallowe yt in steade of holie Water with which ring the man must be taught of the Priest to wedd his wief c And the marryed offer vnto the Priest and Clarck TOuching the Crosse Mr. Giffard confesseth yt to be most blasphemously and horribly abused in Poperye they ascribing vnto yt power to driue out deuils and worshipping yt with deuine honor We looked that after his accustomed maner he should haue said But our Church doth not so thinck of or worship the Crosse Therfore you Brownists most impudent lye sclander c. But in steade of this he saith neuer a worde to the mattter in perticular Saue vnto Symbolical ceremonies in general he is of iudgment That the antient Churches immediatlie after th'apostles tyme did offend in taking ouer much libertie to ordeine ceremonies Symbolical Yet he doubteth not but verie reuereÌ„d godlie learned men ledd by th'example of those holye Fathers haue iudged it lawful for the Churches to ordeyne such Ceremonies We would first therfore knowe of those reuerend godlie learned and not of Mr. Giffard whie they nowe that al are Christian and no heathen amongst them retaine enioyne this superstitious signe of the crosse in th'administration of their baptisme Also whether they are not persuaded That our Sauiour Christes institution which the Apostles taught and deliuered vnto the Churches touching th'administration
impenitent offendors may be reteyned in the Church as members This he must proue or ells all that he saith is nothing to the purpose seing we chardge their Church as heynously guilty of and wilfully obstinate in these transgressions But insteade of prouing he slilie seeketh to chaÌ„ge the question by turning yt from these open prophane and wicked to Hypocrites wicked persons which remaine in the Church whose children he saith ought to be baptized Wherin besides â—hat he beggeth the question assuming in a stronge imagination that which he shal neuer be able to proue That these parish assemblies are the true plaÌ„ted and established Churches of CHRIST and these vngodly multitudes true members therof he furder so doubleth and windeth betwixt these two starting holes the hypocrites and the prophane as one cannot knowe whereto find him or wherof he affirmeth It being graunted that the children of hypocrites ought to be baptized he wil â—hervpon conclude that the childreÌ„ of the prophane also Which if yt be denied then he wil make no conscience to giue out that we denie baptisme to the seede of Hypocrites in the Church Thus standing vpon no grownde he flitcheth fleeteth vp and downe seeking in an euil conscieÌ„ce to shifte off the truth wherwith he is pressed First presupposing that al these multitudes of prophane wicked are within the Church Then endevouring to proue that al the children of such prophane and wicked as he termeth within the Church and to professe Christ ought to be baptized Wherin before we come to the consideration of his reasons we must note vnto the reader in his Proposition expresse contrarietie error and sacriledge Contrariety in that he with the same mouth in the same senteÌ„ce pronounceth them as prophane wicked and also as faithful and members of the Churh such to whom the Covenante and the seales therof belonge Error in that he thus iudgeth and blasphemeth them if they be faithful members of the Church As on the contrarie if they be prophane wicked to iustifie their profession whilest they are obstinate in such sinnes Yea furder to harden them therin to giue the seale of the Couenante vnto their children in respect of their profession which caÌ„not be donne without open wilful sacriledge for if they be to be iudged prophane wicked then are their children also vntil they make profession of their owne faith to be held of vs as prophane the deuised writteÌ„ professioÌ„ of their Church cannot sanctifie or iustifie either the one or the other vnto vs. Moreouer the Church cannot denie to receaue those Parents or that Parent vnto the communion of the Supper whose infantes they baptize in that estate And thus by Mr. Giffards diuinitie may the bodie and bloude of Christ be prostitute to the open prophane and wicked whom he thus proueth within the Couenant THe interest of Gods Couenant saith he doth not depend vpoÌ„ their next Parents but vpon the antient christiaÌ„s their fore-Fathers For when God saith I wilbe thie God and the God of thie seede the promise is made to a thousand generations Exod. 20 So Leui paied tithes vnto Melchi-sedec because he was the loynes of Abraham Yea al the whole nation of the Iewes were in the loynes of Abraham and therfore holie within the Couenant For if the first fruictes be holy so is the lumpe if the roote be holy so are the boughes Rom. 11. Yea though manie of them were wicked idolatros reprobates yet euen in the worst tymes were they Circumcised and yt was not disalowed But the Lorde caleth the children of those wicked idolators his children Thou hast taken thie Sonnes thie Daughters which thou broughtest fourth vnto me and sacrificed vnto them to be consumed thou hast slaine my Sonnes and giuen them by causing them to passe through vnto them Ezech. 16. 21. BEhold into how manie errors mischieues and blasphemies they fal which in this maner spurne striue against the truth euerie worde becomming a snare vnto them to hold drawe them vnto their greater iudgments If th'interest in Gods Couenant as being the seed of the faithful vnto the sight of the Church depend not vpon the faith of the next parents but vpon the antient christians their fore-Fathers within a thowâ—and generations c Then ought al to be receaued and none to be kept or caste out of the Church Then is the whole world within the Couenant of the Church holie al being â—pronge within far lesse then a thowsand generations of manie faithful and lineallie come from the Patriarck Noah Then ought by this rule the Israelites vnder the lawe to haue circumcised all their captiue Canâ—â—nites and heathen that came into their power Then ought the Church nowe also to baptize all the seede euen of the most wicked and vngodlie whether Turcks Papists Idolators c because they are all â—pronge of faithful Parents within lesse then a thousand generations But because we reade in the Scriptures that Gods Couenant only belongeth vnto the faithful and the seales of his couenant are nowe only committed to his true established Church Seinglawes rules are giueÌ„ by God vnto the Church to whom and how to administer the faid seales Seing none can enter into this Church but by this true outward profession of faith obedience neither anie remaine loÌ„ger there theÌ„ they keepe the said faith and obedience outwardly Seing baptisme only belongeth and is giuen to the members of this Church and vnto their â—eede and can to none other be giueÌ„ without heynouse sinne and sacriledge We doubt not to pronownce and reiect these doctrines of this false Prophet as most blasphemous and diuelish As â—ending to the open breach of al Gods lawes and ordinances to th'vtter abolishing of the truth and feare of Gods iudgments to the taking away of al faith and godlines out of the earth to the bringing in of al Atheisme confusion to the prostituting and prophaning of the holie things of God And therfore al true Christians by the commandment of God are to auoide and hold accursed the aucthor and bringer of such doctrines and so much the rather in that he so wretchedly and bouldly falsifieth dismembreth peruerteth and abuseth the holie Scriptures thervnto AS to proue that the Couenant dependeth not vpon the outward faith of the parents but vpon the faith of their godlie ancestors he voucheth Exod. 20. I wil be thy God and the God of thy Seede the promise is made saith he to a thousand generations But he wittingly suppresseth the next wordes of the sentence of them that loâ—e me and Keepe mie Commandements which shewe to whom this Couenant is made and belongeth and the conditioÌ„ on our part As the former part of this senteÌ„ce verse 5. sheweth howe we may forfeite this Couenant Namelie by breaking and coÌ„temning the lawe of God in whose loue we cannot remaine except we remaine in his obedience Iohn 14. 21. 15. 10. So that the Lorde
Lorde then hath their Churche of England also occasion to reioyce But if the Prophets euerie where haue denownced the fearefull iudgments of God against them then will not their false Prophets vntempered plaisters and lying diuinations of peace help them in that daye BVt nowe Mr. GIFFARD procedeth to the second part of th'assumption which he first forged and now refuteth in our name Wherin he wil needs make vs to say though it neuer entred into our thought That their Church of England hath no power to caste forth anie by excommunication and herein he saith we speake verie falslie For the Church of England hath some power to excommunicate We haue alreadie shewed how he hath chaunged and falsified our reason leauing out altering what he liste and taking no more of yt then he thought himself able to deale withal But if he had made his answere to our wordes as he receaued them then he should haue proued that the Church of England especially those select congregations whose Pastors vsed to repel the vnworthy from the Sacraments had the power of our Lord Iesus Christ to caste forth by true excommunication before he had chardged vs with lyes or absurdities FOr vs we neuer doubted or denied that their Church of England had power to excoÌ„municate eueÌ„ that power throne and great authority which the Dragon gaue the Beast We take their excommunication to be the self same which was vsualy exercised in this land in the tyme of Poperie doÌ„ne by the same Officers Courtes as the Bishop the Arch-Deacon or Commissarie In latine in maner of a write in the Bishops sole name and that not for anie offence transgression of Gods lawe or heresie how pernitious damnable and detestable soeuer but only for contumacye or contempt of their Courts As for not appearing or not paying such mulctes and exactions as those Birdes with â—ingers enioyne exact Vnto al this busines is neither the parish-Priest Questmen SidemeÌ„ or anie of the parish caled yt nothing concerneth them The Priest he must of force pronownce yt and the parish allowe of yt how vniust soeuer yt be or disorderly donne This is the only excommunication of the Church of England other then this they haue not THis Popish thunderbolt canot be defended or mistakeÌ„ for that holie reuerend Excommunication giuen by God vnto and vsed in the Church of CHRIST against euerie obstinate offender vnpartially orderly according to the rules thervnto prescribed the whole Church with one consent in the name power of our Lord IESVS CHRIST giuing vp such a one vnto SATHAN for the destructioÌ„ of the flesh that the spirit might be saued in y e daye of the Lord and this publiquely in the opeÌ„ church when the whole CongregatioÌ„ is gathered together Neither may such excommunicat be receaued againe but of the whole Congregation vpon his publique repentance in the assemblie IT were needles to demonstrate the moÌ„strous abuses of this their popish excoÌ„munication in perticular and how contrarie yt is in euery pointe vnto the ordinance of CHRIST seing this may readily be donne of the reader by comparing their descriptions together especially seing this aduersarie himself dare not vndertake the defence therof But saith that though their excommunication doth not binde in heauen yet yt is of force to remoue from the societie of their assemblies which proueth our accusation false because we reason about this outward remouinge Verie good but may this outward remouing or casting out of the Church be without the power of our Lord IESVS CHRIST or by any other power Or are not such as are caste out by the power of CHRIST bownde in heauen Can any other power in heauen or in hel separate any of God his childeren from the loue of CHRIST and cut off any of CHRISTS members from his bodie Or may the Church be subiect touching these spirituall iudgmentes aud censures to anie other power or voyce then vnto the power and voyce of CHRIST execute or confirme anie other iudgments then thâ— indgmentes of Christ Or may any mortal man thus presume into the verie throne and office of CHRIST Doe not al the Elders in the Church of God caste downe their crownes before the throne of the Lambe Do not all the Sainctes execute ratifie all the iudgments of God that are written How then dare these Lucifers these POPES rather then popish Bishopps thus presume to bring in this popish excommunication in place of Christes and thereby in their owne romish courtes name and power without due order or cause without the consent or priuity of the Congregation or anie of the Congregation to cut off and caste out of the Church at their pleasure Or how dare these wicked priestes pronownce these accursed antichristian excommunications and expel from their publique exercises prayers and sacraments such excommunicate Or the parrish thus receaue and ratifie this diuelish proceding Is it to be thought that that man which either taketh this for Christs or christian excommunication knoweth what christian excommunication is and what it is to cut off anie member of Christ Or thincketh he to hide the horrible tyrannie and blasphemie of the Bishops or his owne fellowe Priests perfidâ—e and treason in yeilding his flocke vnto these greiuous wolues or the miserable seruitude spiritual bondage of their whole Church that thus are held wittingly stand vnder Antichrists yoke by caling yt an outward remouing Is it not all the exommunicatioÌ„ their Church hath Doth it not remoue from the publique exercises prayers SacrameÌ„ts of their Church c And would he make vs belieue that this is but an outwarde remouing hath the Church of Christ anie other or furder power theÌ„ outwardly to remoue from their fellowâ—hip and communion Or may their Church outwardly remoue anie by publique censure from their prayers sacraments c and yet the partie excommunicate be in this estate esteemed a member of Christ or they haue anie communion with him Then this excommunication of theirs being founde a meere popish forgerie and presumptuous blasphemie directlie contrarie in euerie poynte to the rules and institution of Christ cannot be saide to binde in heauen because God ratifieth nothing there whether it be donne by maÌ„ or Angel but what he here coÌ„maundeth and we doe according to the rules of his worde This then being so contrarie to the worde of God cannot be ratified in heauen and so it is apparant not to be donne in the power of our Lorde IESVS CHRIST but in the power of Antichrist Sathan Their Church therfore hauing none other excommunication then this cannot be said to haue the power of Christ to caste out anie by true orderly excommunication And seing they do exercise this popish blasphemous excommunication which is not donne in the power of Christ we may iustlie conclude that their Church doth caste forth Sathan in the power of Sathan to which power their whole Ministerie and people stand and contynue
in subiection ANd now this aucthor not being able to iustifie the publique excommunicatioÌ„ of their Church of England seketh to withdrawe vs from the present question by mouing two newe questions And from those after his accustomed maner laboureth to confute vs. Because the Assumption euen as he himself with longe studie had changed contriued and framed yt could not yet serue his tourne His first questioÌ„ is this If the Bishop with sondrie other Ministers of the Gospel do dulie excoÌ„municate an obstinate wicked man is he not excommunicate before God We first answeare That the Bishop or the Church of EnglaÌ„d doth not excommunicat for anie wickednes or crime whatsoeuer be yt neuer so heynous though obstinacie be ioyned thervnto as for Adulterie murder witchcraft c but only for contempt of their Courtes for not appearing or not paying their exactioÌ„s The we answeare that the Bishop neuer caleth anie other Ministers to this actioÌ„ of excoÌ„munication Furder we answeare that this Lorde Bishop is no Minister of the Gospel or Church of Christ and therfore he hath nothing to do with th' excommunication of anie member of the visible Church Neither may or wil anie true Ministers of the Gospel ioyne vnto the Bishop in this busines But if they should we say that such excommunication is not allowed before God because it is founde contrary vnto his worde Yet this we say that the obstinate wicked are bounde and excommunicate before God whilest they continue in y t estate albeit the Church here should neglect or refuse to cast them out For the iudgments of God do neither take effect by man neither depend vpon man or stay of man but the iudgments decreed are accomplished and the wrath of God is reueled from heauen against al impietie and vnrighteousnes of men that are contentious disobey the truth Finally though it were admitted which can neuer be proued that the Bishop and these Priestes were true Ministers of the Gospel yet wee say that this excommunication donne by them in their priuate assemblie or consistorie as they cal yt is contrarie to the rules of Christs Testament and vnlawful For there we finde this power committed giueÌ„ vnto the whole Church by our Sauiour Christ who sendeth al meÌ„ to tel the Church Math. 18. 17. There we finde the execution and publishing of this performed in by the Church 1 Cor. 5. We find also the remitting receauing in againe of such excommunicate to belong to be referred vnto the whole Church 2 Cor. 2. 6. 7. 8. Furder we there finde the iudgmeÌ„ts of God denownced against y e whole Church and euerie member of that Church where this censure of excommunicating the wicked is neglected reiected 1 Cor. 5. 2. 6. To these if we add the peculiar interest that euerie member hath in the worde doctrine and faith of Christ and in al the publique actions of the Church As also the perticular dueties that euerie member oweth vnto the whole Church together with the sondrie charges exhortatioÌ„s euerie where in the Scriptures giuen them to watch to admonish to exhorte and that not onlie the priuate members but eueÌ„ the greatest officers of the Church To marcke them diligently that cause diuisions offences coÌ„trarie to the doctrine that they haue learned and to auoide them Rom. 16. 17. 2 Iohn 10 To take heed what and whom they heare To hold such accursed be they men or Angels that preach vnto theÌ„ besides that they haue receaued Gal. 1. 9. To admonish Archippus Col 4. 17. To withdrawe themselues from euerie brother that walketh inordinately and not according to the tradition they haue receaued 2. Thess. 3. 6. To note such as abey not the worde and not to be coÌ„mingled with them that they may be ashamed 2 Thess. 3. 14. Yf their brethren sinne to rebuke them if they repent to forgiue them if not to retaine their sinne Luke 17. 3. 4. And to procede according to the rule Math. 18. 15. 16. 17. These perticular dueties chardges dulie considered there can be no doubte but euerie christiaÌ„ is a Kingâ— Priest vnto God to spie out censure cut downe sinne as yt ariseth with that two edged sworde that proceedeth out of Christs mouth As also that th'excommunication of anie member belongeth to the whole Congregation the whole bodie together seing al the members haue like interest each in other c Albeit the Church thus assembled be to vse the help or Ministerie of the most fit member for the pronowncing of this excommunication c. HEre then fal to the grounde those 4. false interpretations of Math. 18. 17. Tel the Church 1. Some vnderstanding by the Church the Pope who they say is Christes Vicare general and supreame head of the Church 2. Others would vnderstand it of the Lord Arch-Bishops grace or of the Lord Bishops who apart may excommunicate absolue for the whole church 3. Some others there are that vnderstaÌ„d by this word Church the companie of Elders aparte from and without the people which companie they cal the Consistorie and this ought to excommunicate c. 4. The last sorte are in a quite coÌ„trarie extremitie and these would haue the people without the Elders to excommunicate elect c and that by pluralitie of voyces THe two first sortes depend of one lyne and builde their prehemineÌ„ce vpoÌ„ the promise made to the Apostle Peter Mat. 16. 18. 19. where the keyes of the kingdoÌ„ of Heauen are giueÌ„ him And vpon the Apostle Paule his example who deliuered Himeneus Alexander vnto Sathan 1 Tiâ—oth 1. 20. They bring also the commaundement of Paule vnto Timoâ—hy To rebuke the Elders that sinne opeÌ„ly 1. Tim. 5. â—0 and the commaÌ„demeÌ„t vnto Titus to reiect an hereticke Titus 3. 10. Touching the power of the keyes we haue aboue in the handling of the Priestes absolution shewed yt not to depeÌ„d vpoÌ„ the dignitie of meÌ„s persons or offices but vpoÌ„ the vertue truth of God his worde from which wheÌ„ Peter or the Pope himself departeth his worde not onlie bindeth not but is lyable vnto reprofe bownd by the worde Which worde is giueÌ„ not to Peter onlie but to the whole Church that is builte vpon that rocke and to euerie member therof and hath like power to binde or to loose in the mouth of the least as in the mouth of the greatest For it is impossible that the word of God should be made of none effect As to Paules exaÌ„ple we suppose they can euil shewe any such authenticke warrant for their Apostolike aucthority ouer al Churches persons or such measure of grace as Paule had therfore we thinck they ought quietly to remaine within such lawes and limits in their calings as Paule hath left order For the commaundments giueÌ„ to Timothy Titus they can neither proue that they executed them in such poÌ„tifical maner as they do or in
so were it againe a most monstruous confusion high rebellion on the other side if the people should thus expulse and shut out their gouernours and guides those most fit members that God hath giuen them to these actions from amongst them and then decide and determine causes by pluralitye of voyces What can be deuised more barbarous and vnworthie the Church of CHRIST then this Were not this as if the bodie should offer violence vnto or laye aside the eyes and then diuide yt self into factions and partes for the busines yt hath to doe This balloting by suffrage or plurality of voyces might well be a custome amongst the heathen in their popular gouernmentes but yt is vnhearde of and vnsufferable in the Church of CHRIST whatsoeuer some dreame vnto themselues therof There all from the highest to the lowest in all actions enquire the will of God which being knowen they all then walke by the same rule and with one consent doe the will of God accordingly There is no diuision in that bodie neither anie thing donne according to the will of man but according to the will of God only all hauing receiued of and being guided by one and the same spirit euen as God is one and CHâ—IST not yea and naye Now though all the members haue receiued of this spirit of God yet haue not all receiued in like measure Though all the bodie be light yet is not all the bodie an eye But God that hath made the bodie to consist of diuers members hath distributed diuers giftes in diuers measure vnto them Some he hath giuen Pastors some Teachers c for the helpe and seruice of the whole which members the whole bodie vseth according to their gifts office and function The whole bodie asketh instruction of their Teachers councel of their Elders c. The people are commanded to obey their leaders and to submit to acknowledge to honoâ— them and to haue them in super-aboundant loue These are of God set ouer the flocke to watche to instruct admonish exhort rebuke c yet not to plucke awaye the power liberty of the whole Church or to translate and assume the publicke actions of the whole Church into their owne handes alone They are men and may erre They themselues euen for al their doctrines and actions are subiect to the censure of the Church or of the least members of the Church if in any thing they be founde to erre or transgresse Yea if they remaine obstinate that Congregation wherof they remaine Ministers members is to procede against them to excoÌ„municate them as any other member For as it hath bene said the iudgments of the Church are not the iudgments of men but of God to which al the members of the Church must alike be subiect Which iudgmentes as they are committed to the whole Church with perfect rules for their maner of proceding in euerie circumstance so is the Church herevnto to vse such members as God hath giueÌ„ made most fit For Paule Apollo and Cephas are theirs And this doth no way diminish the power interest of the Church in this action Or translate these publick affaires froÌ„ the whole vnto these Elders whose couÌ„cel directioÌ„ and seruice the Church vseth herein no more then a Prince or State may be said not to doe those thinges wherevnto they vse the aduise seruice of their Councel By the Church then here we vnderstand euerie perticular Congregation subsisting of al the members Euerie of which Congregations hath equall interest in the worde promises iudgments and power of Christ. CHRIST hath giueÌ„ vnto al Churches the same testament ministrie lawes and ordinances with like chardge aucthoritie to obserue the same He hath giuen them the same order and communion in all places one and the same rule to walke by towardes them within the faith as also to auoide cast out such as depart from the faith or walke inordinaâ—ly Neither hath CHRIST giuen vnto anie one Church more power or prerogatiue then vnto al other Or set one Church aboue ouer an other otherwise then to wish seke the good each of other of al to admonish exhort stirr vp each other as occasioÌ„ requireth And vnto this euerie member of Christ is also bounde in his caling but not to intrude encroach vpon the publicke actions duties of the whole Church or the perticular functions offices of others As to Pastors Elders their office extendeth but vnto those flockes wherof the holy Ghost hath set theÌ„ Ouerseers and not vnto all Churches in this maner to which their ministrie neither doth nor can extend Agayne ExcoÌ„munication is no part of their ministrie Neither hath God tyed it vnto the office of any but left it a publick dutie of the whole Congregation to be donne of al with one coÌ„sent How presumptuous then is he y t vsurpeth this power ouer yea of other CongregatioÌ„s to excoÌ„municate absolue elect depose c for them yea that thus plucketh froÌ„ them that power chardge which Christ hath giuen vnto them But how monstruous intollerable were the pride of that Consistory which consisting but of a few perticular members shal assume the power duties of so many Churches into their owne handes We are of minde that the best and learnedst of them shall finde their owne perticular offices in their owne perticular flockes as much as they can well performe and dischardge though they should not thus encroach vpon and assume the publick duties of the whole Church much lesse of mâ—nie Churches And sure if this Consistory should duely intend all the seueral occasions complaintes and matters of offence that howrely arise in so manie sondrie Congregations especially where all the multitudes are receiued in as members they should doe nothing ells through their whole life but sit in this Consistory yea their whole liues would not suffice to a litle part of this chardge where al th'offences of these multitudes both publick and priuate were duly admonished and prosecuted according to the commandement of God And so should these Pastors Elders neuer be able to exercise their owne ministri officers in those peculiar CongregatioÌ„s where they are chosen to serue Againe if euerie Congregation should be thus posted ouer and sent to this Consistory for the censuring of euerie peâ—ticular offence offender howe manifest soeuer c manifold inconveniences and mischieues would thervpon ensue As that they must be driuen oft-tymes to receaue and ioyne vnto the most wicked abhominable in their prayers sacraments yea if the Pastor himself should fal into some sinne heresie they must of force suffer him to administer vntill this Consistory had caste him out Many were the reasons more the inconveniences that might be alleadged against this presumptious irregular Consistory which hath no grownde in the worde of God but vtterly
subuerteth destroyeth and corrupteth the whole order coÌ„munioÌ„ of the Churches openeth a wide gap to al licentiousnes prophanenes of maners and conuersation wherin if the thowsand part of the heynouse faultes of these wicked multitudes these Sodomitical christians of these tymes should be noted prosecuted censured they should then in one weeke haue as few christians as now they haue many but nowe by this reiecting Gods ordinance erecting their owne deuises al sinne aboundeth ouer-floweth and no sinne though obstinatly held persisted an is iudged to deserue this censure Especially here in England where they excommunicate for no sinne but as the faultes aboue alleadged are held but bleamishes in their worship so the greatest sinnes wickednes are held but infirmities in their life by the Prophets of these dayes But vnto this their Consistory againe They that thus shall erect advance one perticular Congregation as a Iudge a Mother ouer others their Sisters must also erect in the same Congregation or Consistorie one perticular Pastor y t must be a Iudge a Father ouer other Pastors his bretheren And then let them duly consider how far this differeth from Or at leaste how then they can coÌ„demne that Apostatical Sea of ROME and that vnholy Father y â— sitteth therin And let Mr. GIF that is so wel skilled in discipline so derideth our ignorance now at length coÌ„sider better of this reason Seing euery perticular Congregation of Christ hath the power of our Lord Iesus Christ against all sinne and transgressioÌ„ to censure the sinne and to excoÌ„municate the obstinate offenders c. And seing these Parishes haue not this power of Christ neither in themselues in perticular nor yet in their Consistories as hath bene proued whether this conclusion which he termeth so absurde will not followe That they are not therfore the true churches of Christ. And let him y e next time frame a better answere then the Geneua Consistory which though for the reasons abouesaid yt can yeild him no help yet may it not be compared with the popish courtes of these antichristiaÌ„ Bishops Neither will his other kindes of excommunication in their English Romish Synodes proue better Our answeare then vnto his second question is That the excommuncication of an hereticke after he is dulie convinced founde obstinate belongeth not to anie Bishops or Elders of other Churches but vnto that Congregation wherof this heretick stood a ioyned member Although we graunt that for the discussing of matters in doubt and the convincing of some notorious subtile heretick the ayde of other Churches is verie necessarie But the bloudie procedings of these popish Bishops that in their Consistory not onlie convince the heretitke after their scholastical and vnchristiaÌ„ maner but deliuer him to the secular powers to be burned with fire whether the qualitie of the heresie deserue death or no by the lawe of God wherbie they make the magistrates together with theÌ„selues guiltie of murder declare vnto al men how vnlike their popish Consistories are to the holie free wel ordered Synodes of christian Churches But blessed be God that hath somewhat restrayned their crueltie and heweÌ„ their antichristian hornes by statute heere in tâ—is land that they cannot in that maner procede vnto bloude howsoeuer their tongues are not restrayned therbie froÌ„ pronowncing that truth of Christes Gospel which they cannot and dare not vâ—dertake to convince heresie and those Christians which yeild not to their antichristian yoke and enormities Hereticks Vnto the Convocation also of these Romish Priests and horned Cleargie we answeare That it carieth no shew of a christian Synode or Councel and so their excommunication of as litle value as their Sire the Popes is Furder we answeare That Synodes and Councels were not instituted to plucke away the power or â—o execute the publicke dueties of the Church but to instructe stir vp and confirme them in their duties to help them to decide controversies to shew them the rules of Gods worde and not to breake them or to make newe Moreouer we saye That in a christian Synode no christian ought to be shut out but hath equal power and freedome to speake in assent or dissent of anie thing there handled as occasion requireth Yet ought euerie christiaÌ„ to vse this power and libertie aright not disturbing the holie order of the Church presuming to speake before their auntients or against anie thing by them said without shewing iust cause c alwaies keping theÌ„selues within the compasse of faith and sobrietie Who so doth otherwise is reproued of al and iudged of al as a disturber NExt commeth the Suspension or half communication of the Church of ENGLAND namely the Priestes repelling notorious offenders the open Wicked from the Sacrament Mr. Siffard being demaunded of vs simple christians what warraÌ„t he could shew for this strange censure in the Testament of CHRIST and what aucthoritie the Priest there hath to excommunitate anie member of the Church if so be this Suspension were in nature of excommunication Answeareth that it is in nature of excommunication to such as haue bene before admitted yet not to be compared or anie thing neere so great as excommunication And for the Minister that he is to take heed to himself that he giue not holie things to doggs To beware of that which may giue publick offence bring the holie mysteries into coÌ„tempt Because these his answeres doe no way shew or proue that we demaund it is needful that we make a litle â—urder search to seeke out the nature of this Suspension and how neere yt commeth to excommunication We finde that such as before were partakers of are now openlie repelled from the Table of the Lord for notorious sinne wickednes by the Priest alone Now touching this Sacrament doth not the Apostle say The Cup of blessing which we blest is yt not the communion of the blood of CHRIST The breade which we breake is it not the CommunioÌ„ of the Bodie of CHRIST Because we manie are one breade one Bodie for we all partake of one breade 1 Cor. 10. 16. 17. We see here this Sacrament of the Supper to denote that communion which all that partake therof haue with Christ as his members And againe that communion which they haue one with an other in CHRIST as one an others members This their suspensioÌ„ then being a publick â—emouing of notorious offenders from the communion of Christ and from al benefite of his death From the communioÌ„ of the Church and froÌ„ al interest of the Saincts We would knowe of him what it lacketh of excommunication and what excommunication is more If he say that the suspended are not repelled from the ministrie of the worde and prayers of the Church as th'excommunicate are We would then know of him where he hath learned to receiue such to the communion of the ministrie or anie actions of the Church that are repelled from al communion and fellowship with
profession of their owne faith obedience they cannot be receiued as members or haue communion with the Church Then vntil Mr. Giffard proue that the prophane multitudes and open wicked which neuer made anie voluntarie profession of their owne faith and obedience may be receiued as members into the Church he cannot iustifie these Parish assemblies of England or convince vs. Furder we graunt that wicked men such as fal away from their profession and obedience shal daylie arise in the church ells there should be no cause of Excommunication But when their sinne is publicke then ought the Church to ceÌ„sure it and if they be founde obstinate to caste them out ells were there no vse of ExcoÌ„munication We graunt also that the Church sometymes of negligence delaying in due tyme to caste out such wicked is notwithstanding if they amend vpon admonition to be held the true Church of God And this our aduersarye himself Pag. 56. acknowledgeth that we confesse although now forgetting himself his heart being fraught with malice he bursteth foorth in the gall therof accusing and sclandering vs to hold these heresies That where any wicked and open sinners worship together with the Church as members of the Church there the Couenant is disanulled with the whole Church Againe that where corrupt maners breake forth in those that professe the Gospell they be not only vtterly voyde of fayth which offende but also all they that worship together with them though neuer so much grieued at their sinnes are fallen from the Couenant Thirdlie that we make the stablenes of Gods Couenant to depend vpon the worckes of men and not of the free grace and mercie of God How could this accuser drawe these heresies from this assertion It is the Church of CHRIST vvhich hath the power to Excommunicate though it fault much by negligence in executing the same Doth not the expresse contrarie herein appeare How can he then reconcile these chardges of his vnto this proposition of ours Or can he produce any one sentence that euer we wrote or spake conteyning such odious doctrines as these Yf not these heresies must stil retourne to his owne throate as to the sepulchre froÌ„ whence the sprange these chardges must remayne vpon his reckoning not vpon ours WE hold that the open prophane and wicked such as were neuer caled vnto the faith caÌ„not be receiued into the Church as members before they make open and voluntarie profession of their owne faith and obedience He that hath from the beginning distinguished light from darcknes hath alwaies made difference and separation betwixt the world the Church caling the one the Sonnes of God the other the daughters of men preseruing the one in his Arcke drowning the other in the floode he chose and separated to himself out of the whole world one peculiar Nation and people to be his visible Church to whom no prophane which made not professioÌ„ of the same faith might be admitted or ioyned in their worship The worde Ecclesia or Church we knowe to be a companie caled forth from the world as were CHRISTS Disciples and the faithfull in all places at the first gathering of the Church Againe we hold that such as are dulie entred into the Church falling from their profession and after due admonition remaine obstinate and hardened in their sinne ought by the Church to be excommunicate And if the Church being admonished stirred vp vnto their duetie refuse to obey execute the commandemeÌ„t of God that then vnto the faithfull it ceaseth to be the true Church of God and ought to be auoyded vntil they repent The Church of CHRIST must euer be obedient vnto CHRISTS voyce which voyce when they openlie despise wilfully resist they are a companie of rebells not a companie of Sainctes When they fal away from the faith they fal away from the Couenant of God when they obstinaâ—lie persist in sinne wilfully despise Gods voyce they fal away from the faith Faith belieueth reuerenceth and obeyeth Gods worde so far as yt is reueled vnto them and neuer wilfully despiseth or reiecteth anie anie part of the same God can neuer be seuered from his worde they that despise reiect Gods worde despise reiect God himself Christ ruleth and reigneth by the scepter of his owne worde they that are not subiect vnto but wilfully disobey that word are not subiect vnto Christ haue not him a Kinge but a Iudge ouer them Seuere lawes iudgments are set downe in God his worde against presumptuous sinne yea against al sinne wherof they denie to repent God hath executed these iudgments vpon the Angels that sinned vpon the original world vpon the Nation of the Iewes Neither wil anie vayne titles of Church Couenant c. excuse or deliuer them being founde in the like transgressions from the like iudgments God is iust his iudgments are alike pronounced executed against al as against one being founde wilfully remayning in the transgression of his lawe Nowe then vvhilest vve conclude that vvhere the people were neuer rightly caled vnto the faith or gathered vnto CHRIST and orderly ioyned together in Christ But multitudes of prophane al sortes of vvicked persons idolators Atheists c euen the whole land without any choice any separation receiued into their Church as members without any voluntarie profession of their owne faith that in this estate they cannot be esteemed the true planted Churches of CHRIST With what conscience or truth can this vngodly man herevpoÌ„ defame divulge vs to hold this heresie that where corrupt maners breake forth in those that professe the gospell they be not only voyde of fayth which offend but all they also which worship together with them though neuer so much grieued at their sinnes are falen from the Couenant How can he liken these rowtes of prophane Atheists and wicked persons of the world to the faithful seruantes of CHRIST in his Church or compare their open wickednes which they commit even with greedines to the faultes eskapes of frailety or negligeÌ„ce in y e Sainctes Againe whilest we affirme That where open obstinacie is ioyned vnto publick sinne whether yt be in the whole Congregation or in any perticular member there that Congregation or that member cannot by vs be iudged faithfull or within the outward Couenant vntill they repent with what feare of God or shame of men caÌ„ this maÌ„ publish vs to hold that where any open grosse sinne is committed by anie and they stil through ignorance or negligence are suffred in the Church there the Couenant to be disanulled with the whole Church And so we to fall into this heresie To make the stablenes of God his Couenant not to depend vpon mercie and free grace promised and bownde with an oathe but vpon our worckes yea vpon the worckes of other whom we must iudge THis heresie after he himself hath deuised in our name he procedeth to coÌ„fute yt with manie wordes shewing the stability
of Gods promises the greatnes of Gods mercie that remembreth his Couenant in his greatest indignation wrath as also the smale beginnings and daylie growth and proceadings of our sanctification in this life As though we euer doubt or denied that the Lord our God his couenant was made established and preserued vnto vs in his CHRIST only without any worckes or merite in vs present or to come to deserue or to retaine his fauour the least minute Alas our miserable forlorne estate even from our Mothers wombe before we knowe the Lorde yea our contynual transgressions defections euer since we knewe the Lorde wheÌ„ we behold our liues in that sparckling glasse of his lawe do shew vs that we are not saued be worckes but by the free grace mercie of God through faith in CHRIST and that not of our selues but by the gift of God whose worcke we are created in CHRIST IESVS vnto good worckes which God hath fore-ordayned y t we should walke in them But now whilest we acknowledge the whole worcke of our saluation from the beginninge to the end to be of God and not of our selues to procede from to be established vpon his free grace mere mercy and loue and not from or vpoÌ„ any goodnes in vs fore-seene or subsequent Yet make we not therby the grace of God and his holy spirit which he hath giueÌ„ to al his elect to be idle vayne or fruictlesse in any of them but to regenerate chaunge enlighten and sanctifie them to bring all their affections into and to keepe them in the loue obedience of the truth By the profession of which truth they are knowen receiued as members of the visible Church made partakers of the commune comfortes couenant of the Saincts From which profession when they fall away and will not be reduced by the voyce of the Church or renued by repentaÌ„ce but remaine obstinate hardned in their sinnes then are they by the commandement power of CHRIST to be cut off as withered branches to be cast out from the fellowship of the saincts and all interest in CHRIST to be deliuered vnto Sathan c. The same rules faith saluation iudgments we haue aboue shewed to belong vnto al and vnto euerie one vnto al as vnto one being founde in the same faith or in the same transgressions Now then whilest the whole Congregation or anie member therof shall remaine hardened in sinne deniâ—ng to obey Christes voyce refusing to repent who can say that this Church or man in this estate can by vs which iudge see but according to the rules of the worde be affirmed held the true Church of Christ within the outward Couenant when Christ himself commandeth vs to deliuer them vp to Sathan in his name to haue no fellowship with them This caÌ„not be doÌ„ne of vs vnto any whom we may affirme within the outward couenant God his secret electioÌ„ councels wherin he hath determined from before al worlds who shalbe saued how far the faithful shalbe tryed fal and when he wil raise them againe beloÌ„ge not vnto vs to iudge of Onley this is most sure they y t thus fal away are hardened are not of vs to be held esteemed within the outwarde CovenaÌ„t or receiued vntil they as publickly repeÌ„t How theÌ„ can this wicked sclaÌ„deâ—er drawe this gracelesse collection damnable coÌ„clusioÌ„ from this holie doctrine That where obstinacie is ioyned vnto publick sinne there the outward Covenant is brokeÌ„ no communioÌ„ to be held vntil repentance be made Therfore we holde that the stablenes of Gods CouenaÌ„t with his Church depeÌ„deth vpon the worcked of meÌ„ Because we say that God sanctifieth al that he saueth Therefore we hold salvation by workes Because we hold that faith which is without fruictes to be deade worthles Therefore we hold salvatioÌ„ by workes Because God requireth obedieÌ„ce of al his seruants that enter into or remaine in his house and commandeth them to haue no â—ellowship with anie loÌ„ger then they coÌ„tynue in the same fayth obedieÌ„ce Therfore we make the stablenes of Godes CovenaÌ„t to depeÌ„de vpon our workes yea vpon the workes of others whom we must iudge What heretick or peruerted spirit could more highlie abuse deface the holy doctrines of Christ Is Mr. Giffard a teacher of the Church of England and cannot yet put difference betwixt the worcke of our salvatioÌ„ by Christ for vs the worke of Gods holy spirit the fruicts of Gods grace in vs That cannot put difference betwixt obedience mercie but that he wil make y e worck of Gods grace to abrogate Gods grace That cannot discerne betwixt the secret electioÌ„ of God Christes visible Church betwixt the temporarie iudgments of Christes Church according to the rule of Gods word and the final doome of God in his determinate councel Thus not knowing what either Gods Covenant Christes Church the communion or excommunioÌ„ therof meaneth this impious man vpoÌ„ these dotages seeketh to convince vs of his surmized heresies because we blame forsake these Babilonish confuse assemblies where al sortes of prophane and wicked are gathered together without faith or order bownde sed and suffred together in al impietie mischief and licentiousnes without censure or controlement vnto whome he for the wage of Balaam is powred forth and most sacrilegiously selleth them his pretended Sacraments for their two pennie shot or offring HE laboureth to defend this sacriledge confusion by th' examples of other Churches vnder the Lawe vnder the Gospel He beginneth with the estate of the Church vnder Moses where the rebellious Israelites whose carkases fel in the wildernes of whom the Lorde sware that they should not see his rest yet were not cast out of th' assemblie nor separated so longe as they liued nor their seed reiected So that he still beare in minde that he but beggeth the question so ofte as he compareth these confuse prophane assemblies that were neuer rightly gathered vnto nor established in the faith vnto true Churches vnto this place we answeare That he moste ignorantlie boldlie affirmeth an vntruth We reade Exod. 33. after the Israelites had made their Calf and committed idolatrie that Moses both did execution vpon the chief Idolators and with-drewe his tent and separated from the rest vntil they were reconciled vnto the Lorde Furder we reade that vpon publick notorious transgressions the Lorde executed publick iudgments sondrie tymes wherby the chief were taken away the rest brought to repentance Numb 12. 14. 39. and 25. and 21. 6. 7. We reade of separation from those of Corathes conspiracie c Numb 16. 21. 24. 26. verses We reade also Numb 12. that Miriam was separated out of the hoste vntill she was healed Likewise we reade of sondrie perticular iudgments for perticular transgressions As for breaking the Sabaoth for blaspheming c Num. 15. Whereby his impudencie is convinced But nowe if it were graunted him then which nothing
in the faith notwithstanding that grieuous sinnes brake out amongst them so long as they despised not admonition and refused not to repent were to be still held and esteemed as the true Church of CHRIST who if we confesse our sinnes is faithfull and iust to forgiue vs our sinnes and to clense vs from all iniquitie But as we haue often said this maketh against Mr. GIFFARD because the Church of ENGLAND was no such true Church before that and wherein these faultes were and are committed Vnto his second allegation that all shewed not repentance for the vncleannes fornication and vvantonnes vvhich they had coÌ„mitted We acknowledge it as the Apostle recordeth it to be a great fault in the whole Church That they did not more diligently search out the sinne and speedely caste out the sinners that remayned impenitent Yet was this in the Church but a fault of negligence and not of anie obstinacye they neither contemnded admonition neither spurned against their admoniâ—hers Yet euen this slacknes and negligence the Apostle thus sharplie seuerely reproueth threatning if they amend not to come with a rodde and with the power of CHRIST against them He neither iustified nor flattered them in their sinnes as this false Prophet doth who hath no better argumentes to pleade for oâ— iustifie this apostasie and obstinacie of the Church of England then the greatest sinnes and odious faultes of other Churches But to such a height measure is their wickednes encreased as all the sinnes of all Churches in all ages are too narrowe to couer the bedd of their fornicatioÌ„ Neither can those fearefull breaches lamentable ruines in the Churches of Asia heale the wounde of the Church of England If God so threatned or menaced those Churches to come and feight against them to remoue their candle-sticke c vvhat shalbe the iudgmentes of the Church of England what can she expect whose sinnes so far exceede which taketh boldnes to contynue in sinne and pleade for the same from these examples which the Lord hath lefte as monumentes of terror to all posterities Yet in all these desolations of these Churches can there be no comparison betwixt these barbarous confuse assemblies and those Churches which sometymes were rightly gathered and established vnto the faith and into the order of CHRIST and so all Mr. GIFFARDS labour and paynes herein is lost Neither will this conclusion followe That because yt ceaseth not to be a Church by and by where the open wicked are not separated because the Church sometimes may fall into such sinnes of ignorance or of negligence Therefore the godly are not defiled which communicate with these open wicked in prayers sacramentes and other spirituall exercises Might he not aswel conclude that because yt ceaseth not to be a Church herevpon therfore yt is no sinne But if yt be a sinne in the whole Church then is the whole Church guiltie of defiled with that sinne NOwe as Mr. GIFFARD laboureth to drawe this conclusion so striueth he to proue this proposition That the admission of the open vvicked impenitent to the table of the Lorde doth not defile either the Sacrament or the faithfull receiuers Herevnto he hath gathered a fewe stale reasons 1. As that the wickednes of the Minister doth not difile the holy thinges of God Iudas Ely his Sonnes the Scribes Pharasies were wicked meÌ„ yet were the thinges they administered holie 2. Then that the godly communicant toucheth not the sinnes of others but the holie thinges of God because there cannot be a separation from the wicked in bodie or bodily thinges alwaies but they which touche not their sinnes obey the commandement Come out from amonge them separate your selues touche none vncleane thing That the blame of receiuing such wicked resteth only vpon such as haue the power of the discipline in their handes and not vpon priuate members which mourne lament to see such fowle matters wincked at which mourners are cleared Ezech. 9. TO discuse these pointes in perticular would make this discourse ouer long breiflie therfore this we say To the first that difference must be put betwixt hypocrites whose wickednes is onlie knoweÌ„ vnto the Lord and such wicked whose sinne is knowen vnto the Church The publicke ministrie of secret hypocrits that are rightly caled to a lawful office and execute their office without fault or blame is holie blessed and profitable to the whole Church which can but looke vpon and iudge the outwarde action and estate and not the hearte and conscience of anie yet this their ministerie is vnavayleable to themselues and maketh to their owne greater condemnation But where the Minister is detected of and remayneth obstinate in anie transgression his ministration is not acceptable to the Lord neither ought to be suffered or ioyned vnto of the Church The Lord willbe sanctified of all that come neere vnto him Vnder the lawe he required an holie ministerie to serue in the priestes office without outward mayne or bleamish lest he defiled the holie thinges of the Lorde The offerings of anie other were not acceptable to the Lorde It is also written that the sacrifice of the wicked is an abhomination to the Lord as if they cut off a dogges heade or offred swynes bloode They haue nought to doe to declare the Lords ordinances that hate to be reformed and caste his worde behinde them The Church ought not onlie to forbid such to administer but to cast them out of the fellowship which if the Church neglect and refuse to doe them are they guiltie of the open or wilful breach of Gods holie ordinances in suffring his holie name and ministerie to be prophaned yea in ioyning thervnto and reioycing therin The examples by him alleadged no waye help him Iudas whilest he remayned with our Sauiour was an hypocrite his sinnes vndiscoured yea vncommitted so longe in that estate his publicke ministerie was lawful holie and acceptable vnto others The ministerie of the Sonnes of Eli after their wickednes was publick wea abhominable vnto God to be detested of all the faithful yet was the sinne of the people verie great who vpon and for the sinnes of these wicked prestes abhorred the offringes of the Lorde which were euer to be esteemed most holie being lawfullie administred otherwise they are not the offrings of the Lord. The people then as nowe grewe into Atheisme and all impietie abhorring all Gods worship and refusing to be at anie chardge louing the creatures better then the Creator by seing the great insolency and inreverence of the prestes Touching the Scribes and Pharasies we haue alreadie said enoughe TO his other allegations that the faithful are not defiled by communicating with the open and obstinate wicked in the Supper of the Lorde and other spiritual exercises because they touche not the sinne of the wicked but the holy thinges of God c Surelie this is verie odd diuinitie contrarie to al the groundes of scripture that we haue read of We had
thought that all the communicantes at the Lordes Table had bene ioyned commingled together into one spiritual body euen into CHRIST as manie grapes are there bruzed into one cup manie graynes into one loafe Furder we had thought y t no obstinate offender whose sinne is publicklie knowen might haue beene admitted to that holie Table without wilful sacriledge and high prophanation of those holie mysteries both in all the Communicantes and in the Minister Wee reade in the lawe plentifullie That the leprous or polluted person defiled whatsoeuer touched him whether person vessel holie or ciuile c and that such person on vessel c remayned vnholie therebie vntil they were clensed according to the lawe The Prophet Haggai confirmeth the same and saith that whatsoeuer holie thing bread wyne or oyle a polluted person toucheth yt is made therbie vncleane The Apostle also sheweth in expresse wordes That as a litle leauen leaueneth the whole lumpe so one open vnworthie receiued to the supper of the Lorde maketh all the communicantes guiltie and their reioycing or feast not good before the Lord likening the whole Church to the lumpe the wicked person and sinnes kept amongst them to the leauen their reioycing to the eating of the Paschal c Which most direct place this ignorant sacrilegious Priest would put away and falsifie by likening this reioycing here spoken of to a glorying in the sinne of th' incestuous as though the Church of Corinth had euer bene so beastlie And by endevouring to separate the elements of the breade and wyne in this Sacrament from their mystical sense the communicantes that receiue the same together from their spirituall communion they haue one with an other the whole Church from the preparation and care they ought to haue both generally and perticularly in administring and receiuing the Sacraments And hauing thus royled the pure fountaynes he confowndeth the sense and distinct doctrines of the Apostle by bringing in certaine instances where the wife seruant passenger vpon some especial dueties and necessities may be occasion eate ordinarie bread with th' excommunicate Whervpon he concludeth that the faithful also may vpon necessitie as if the Church wil not caste out the open wicked and impenitent communicate with them in the supper of the Lorde And if so be these faithful mourne and are grieued for this wilful sacriledge of the Minister and the rest of the Church then they touche not their sinne but the holie thinges of God and are cleare Ezechell 9. because the separation from the wicked cannot alwaies be in bodie as in the cases by him alleadged of eating common breade with them But let this cauiller knowe that there is no comparison much-lesse anie consequence betwixt the eating common breade and the eating of the Supper of the Lorde with the open wicked and impenitent There is no such spiritual mysterie communion or commixture in the first as in the second Common bread is not forbidden the wicked but these holie pledges vtterlie are they ought not to be caste to hogges and dogges Neither are we forbidden al ciuile conversation so absolutelie with them as we are all spirituall communion In the one vve see prouision and exception made for duetie and necessitie In the other there is no such duetie or necessitie neither anie such prouision and exception mentioned in the Scripture vntil these Priestes to defend their port-sale and open sacriledge deuised these shiftes The scripture vtterlie forbiddeth and repulseth the open wicked impenitent from this holie banquet by more then the Cherubins shaking the edge of a sworde So far are the open wicked from being admitted to this feaste as they are to be caste out to be deliuered vnto Sathan so far are they to bee kept from all communion with CHRIST and with his Church But none are to be admitted to this Sacrament but such as outwardly stand in the faith and therby vnto the iudgment of the Church haue fellowship with CHRIST and his members The verie action or Symbole yt self sheweth this communion vvith CHRIST and one vvith an other 1. Corinth 10. 16. and 12. 13. No sophistrie can disioyne the mysterie or signification from the outward elements and action neither the communion from the participation in this action so far as vve may iudge As the vnworthie receiuers are guiltie of the bodie and bloode of the Lorde so the Church in admitting administring vnto and communicating vvith them is guiltie of most high sacriledge and prophanation of the holie thinges of God especially they doing it wilfullie and wittinglie Now then if they all communicate in this action and this action deliuered in this maner be sacriledge how should they not all be guiltie Can anie man here say that anie of the Communicantes in this case toucheth not the sinne but the holie thinges of God vvhen first in this action they are all spirituallie commingled and ioyned together then the verie action vvhich they all doe as they doe it is most highe sacriledge not a touching but an open if not a vvilfull prophanation of the holie thinges of God Can th' aucthoritie of the Church excuse them before God Or vvil it here excuse them to say they cannot doe vvith it because the power of the discipline is not in their handes We haue aboue shewed that euerie member hath interest in the power of the Church And that the power to receiue in and to caste out belongeth to the vvhole Church and not to the Presbiterie or anie perticular member of the Church onlie Neither yet these matters referred to the wil or choise of the Church but rules prescribed thē whom and vvhen to receiue whom and vvhen to caste out As vpon publick profession of faith and obedience with desire of ioyning the Church cannot refuse but must receiue so vpon publicke sinne and obstinacie ioyned to the same the Church must then caste out and cānot retaine without sinne Which sinne becommeth so much the more heynous whē they doe it wittinglie willinglie but most of al whē obstinacie is added whē the Church wil not be admonished neither amēd Though euerie private member cānot excommunicate or reforme the publicke actions of the Church which are donne contrarie to the worde yet euerie priuate member may ought to refraine such publick actions as they see to be contrary to the worde and to admonish the Church c. And in so doing they depart not from the Church neither withdrawe from the Communion so much as preserue the Church the communion Our fellowship must alwaies be in the faith out of the faith we maie haue no communion with man or Angel in knowen sinne They that depart from the faith depart from the Church and breake the cōmuniō We may not followe a multitude or the mighty in euil It behoueth euerie christian that receiueth to knowe what the action is he doeth to knowe what he receiueth and howe he receiueth to knowe by
Gospellers Pistelers Singing men Singing boyes Vergiers Sextines The seruile Ministrie is diuided into these seueral offices Of Parson Vicarâ— Curaiâ— Deacon or half-Priest Church-warden Sideemen Quest-men Parrish Clarck But now to distinguish or describe all these offices according to their seueral orders and cannons to shewe their original processe and contynuance in their seueral tymes occasions and circumstances were not onlie a labor to me intricate and vnachiueable but to the reader tedious and vnprofitable as withdrawing them from the certaine and vnvariable rules of Gods worde to the vncertaine and variable reportes of meÌ„ Sufficeth it therfore that we finde not in al the booke of God anie such titles names dignities offices giuen or to be giuen to the Ministrie of Christes Gospel but we finde them rather those names of blasphemie written vpon those heades of the Beast For if it be blasphemy for anie mortal maÌ„ to receiue assume or chaleÌ„ge those names titles dignities or offices which are peculier and proper to CHRISTES sacred person alone Then are these chief Ministers of the Church of England these Arch-Bishops Lord Bishops highlie guilty of blasphemie that chaleÌ„dge assume vnto themselues some one of them to be the Primaâ—e of al the Bishops in England Ireland an other to be an Arch-Bishop a Metropolitane others to be Lord Bishops the leaste of these Anakims to reigne ouer I knowe not how manie hundreth Churches Bishops That Christ is the onlie Primate and Arch-chiefe Bishop and Prince of Pastors the Apostle Peter giueth euideÌ„t testimonie 1 Epist. 5. Cap. 4. versâ— as also the holie Ghost Hebr. 13. 20. That Christ is the onlie Lorde Bishop euery where appeareth in the scriptures and that al other christian Bishops are but seruaÌ„ts fellowes is fownd Iohn 13. Luk. 22. Mat. 20. Mar. 10. where Christ himself in expresse words with vehement chardges forbiddeth euen his Apostles I say not such blasphemous titles onlie but all other wordlie titles of honor all ciuile iurisdiction and secular power ouer others and such arrogancie and presumption one ouer an other as these pontificall Prelates and Lordlie Bishops vsurpe most directly wittingly willingly against the commandmeÌ„t of Christ. Which they thincke to put away abrogate by a second lawe of the Prince ParlameÌ„t who they saye haue cast these honors titles vpon them and therfore neither caÌ„ they refuse neither may others blame them for this except they shew theÌ„selues disobedieÌ„t to her Ma tie and enemies to y e State We wil answeare these their criminatioÌ„s of state matters at anie tyme before competeÌ„t iudges In the meane while let them answere vs in good conscience whether they iudge it lawful for Princes to giue or at anie hand for themselues to receiue such titles dignities c as Christ hath so expresly often forbidden them And whether their holy Father the Pope might not so iustifie his exaâ—tation and supremacie by the Emperors donatioÌ„ y e confirmatioÌ„ of manie NatioÌ„s States Councels through manie ages If it be here alleadged that these titles which we so stand vpoÌ„ are but ciuile accomplemeÌ„ts giueÌ„ them by the Prince but trifles no matters of substance to preiudice their ministrie they being preachers of the worde Yet must they acknowledge them inhibited verie seuerely ofteÌ„ by Christes owne mouth And therfore they by this allegation laye the blame vpon Christ that forbad them and not vpon vs that hold theÌ„ vnlawful intollerable in the ministrie Furder if they be merely Civile let them theÌ„ answere whie they are how they may be thus ioyned to ecclesiastical persons offices And if they be such trifles whie then these graue Fathers these holy men so violently contend with and bloodely persecute their bretheren for them And this also let them consider acknowledge that these triffles or titles they vsurpe are prooued most execrable blasphemies names vvritten vpon the heades of the Beast and not vpon the members or Minister of Christ. And in their best allegatioÌ„ that they are directly contrarie to the commaundement of Christ who prohibiteth his Ministers all such titles howsoeuer Mr. Giffard alleadge against al coÌ„science and truth that they exercise no Lordship ouer the faith and consciences of men the vntruth wherof shal hereafter appeare yet this Lordship they receiue exercise euen in the best consideration is expresly coÌ„trarie to the commandement of Christ and such as no true Minister of the Gospel either wil or may receiue plead for or iustifie ANd now that we may come a litle nearer their Ministrie it would be knowen what office these Lordlie Prelates these Primates Metropalitanes Arch Lord Bishops exercise in the Church of Christ. For euerie Minister must be of necessitie in som perticular office I speake not nowe of the offices they beare in the commoÌ„wealth as to be Peres of the Realme Lordes of the Parlament Iudges of ciuile causes in Courtes Iustices of the peace c but of their ecclesiastical offices as being Bishops whither they haue anie of the ordâ—narie and permanent offices as Pastors Teachers Elders Or of those extraordinarie temporarie offices which are nowe ceased of Apostles Prophets Euangelisâ—es And sure by their magnificent stile glorious titles extraordinarie power irregular aucthoritie and inordinate rule I should rather iudge theÌ„ of these extraordinarie offices saue that I finde those wholie nowe ceased not expedient or to be loked for and also that th'estate behauioure and doings of those Bishops accorde not to those offices First Apostles these Bishops are not in that they haue no immediate caling from God or confirmed by God vnto that office Neither doe they execute yt as Christs Apostles did they goe not from place to place from countrie to countrie to preach the Gospel to call the people to the faith to gather plant Churches Neither haue they receiued such measure of grace or can ratifie and approue by such euideÌ„t testimonie power and wonders the doctrines rules and ordinances which they deliuer vnto and impose vpon their Churches to be of God Yet seing they lay a newe and an other foundation then the Apostles haue laide deliuer other doctrines rules and ordinances as appeareth by the whole ministrie worship ministration ordinances and gouernement of their Church then the Apostles haue taught and left seing also they vsurpe a greater power and preeminence one ouer an other One being a Primate an other an Arch-Bishope c then the Apostles did Wee neuer reading of anie Primate Arch or Lord Apostle Peters chayre now not standing in EnglaÌ„d They had neede to confirme their offices calings doings power by no lesâ—e miracles testimonies theÌ„ the Apostles did if they wil haue their ministrie doings allowed receiued which if they should doe and draw fire from heaueÌ„ yet ought we to belieue hold fast that perfect â—oundation which CHRISTES Apostles haue layde that authenticke alsufficient worde which
they haue left as an absolute patterne for al actions of the Church vnto the worlds end and to hold them accursed men or Angels that teach any thing besides that or to varie from the same Neither what signes or miracles soeuer they shall doe may we hold them Propheâ—s seing they persuade yea enforce to idolatrie apostasie as by their publick worship appeareth And as to Euangelistes that office is too meane base for these fellowes The Euangelistes toke their caling sending and whole directioÌ„ from the Apostles neither swarued from the same in any thing but faithfully deliuered to the Churches those rules they receiued and assisted theÌ„ in the practize therof These men in that they haue no such caling to their office neither doe so execute yt not caling the Church vnto or helping them in but drawing them from vtterly forbidding them the practize of those rules ordinances the Apostles left teaching bringing in setting vp and inforcing their owne or other humane deuises ordinances vpoÌ„ y e church in stead therof and that in such high waightie matters as the bringing in a new strange Ministrie Ministration Worship and Gouernement For all which causes reasons many other which might be drawen from the rules of CHRISTS Testament and their whole worke and doings which in nothing accordeth to the true patterne we must hold them false Apostles and Prophets counterfeite Euangelistes deceiptful worckmen builders Neither yet if we but as fleightly examine them by compare them vnto the rules of Christes Testament shall we finde them to execute any of the ordinarie permanent offices of the Bishops belonging vnto Christes Church as the Pastors Teachers Elders office A true christian Pastor ought to be chosen of some one peculiar flocke where after due proofe he is to be publickly ordeined receiued Vnto which peculiar flocke he is bownde by couenaÌ„t to administer attend Neither doth his Pastorall dutie ministrie and chardge extend to more flockes or Churches at one tyme then that one wherof he is chosen Pastor Neither may a true Pastor aduance himself either in titles or power aboue or ouer other christian Pastors his fellowe bretheren howsoeuer he haue receiued a greater measure of giftes by so much he ought to behaue himself the more lowly and to apply himself the more carefully diligently to serue the Lord with the same according to his pleasure appoinctment within the limites of his caling wherin if he behaue himself faithfully he receiueth praise if not reproofe censure of the whole flock accordingly But now these Arch and Lord Bishops neither haue any certaine ministrie ouer or in any one peculiar flocke neither anie such 〈…〉 by or in any one Congregation but are elected either by the 〈◊〉 Colledge of the Deane Chapter or ells by the Prince consecrate invested inthronised or instawled with I know not how manie popish rites trincketes ceremonies belonging thervnto whose verie ordinarie attire is so popish ridiculous and fâ—nde as they passe not in the streates without the wonderment skorne of young and olde Their ministerie also is not limited and tyed to one certaine office or to one certaine flocke but as they exercise sondrie offices so doe they it ouer in sondrie Churches preaching administring the Sacraments where and when they liste of their pontifical aucthoritie and ceasing againe from preaching c. at their owne pleasures when how longe they list Againe some of them exerciseth absolute aucthoritie ouer al no one of them but ouer many hindreth Churches Ministers ouer all causes and doctrines to cite sommon suspend silence excommunicate absolue emprison â—equester conâ—iscate at their pleasure whom and wherfore they liste without accompt or controlement no not by the Princes royall Writts and Courtes to which euery soule ought to be subiect They impose vpon all Churches and Ministers their owne deuises for the publicke worship administration stinting and limiting the Pastor what wordes to reade and say what scriptures to reade on this and that daye through the yeere They limite and restraine the doctrine of the Pastor from speaking against anie thing by publick aucthoritie commanded They determine and dispose of all the doctrines and causes of all Churches at their owne will no man so hardie to gaiâ—e say or to cal in question anie thing they affirme or to denie anie thing they commande or forbid There is nothing iudged error in the Church of ENGLAND but what they iudge to be error be yt neuer so grosse popish blasphemouse nor anie thing compted truth which they pronounce error be yt neuer so holy sounde and warranted by Gods worde The whole ministrie doctrine publick administration causes and censures of the Church of ENGLAND are wholie in their handes to commande restraine or execute vpon al persons and they themselues subiect to no reproofe liable to no censure Now let any iudge that knoweth what belongeth to the office entrance and administratioÌ„ of the Pastors office whether these Bishops possesse this office be rightly caled and entered to the same and faithfully administer execute the same The teachers office for the reasons aboue-said they cannot hold or chalendge both in regarde of the fastuous titles inordinate power and aucthoritie which they vsurpe exercise ouer all the ministerie euen such as they cal Pastors and ouer all Churches causes censures c which can at no hand be ioyned or agree vnto the christiaÌ„ Teachers office As also for that they their ministrie and office belongeth not to any one peculiar Congregation The like reasons maie be drawen from their Popish entrance and administration seing they take vpon them to deliuer the Sacraments and attend not vnto doctrine only or diligently giuing ouer ceasing to preach wheÌ„ they list neither submit the doctrines they teach to the ceÌ„sure tryal of other Prophets by the Scriptures For al which reasons and sondrie other they cannot be said to haue or exercise the christian Teachers office Last of al the office of gouerning Elders they haue not for all the same reasons In that they are not chosen of belong not vnto any perticular Congregation to which they should be bownde by duetie to attend Neither euer did we reade in al Christes Testament of any Bishops or Ministers setting aside those temporarie offices of Apostles Prophets Euangelists that where chosen did attend or minister vnto diuers or more then one Congregation or office at one time Certaine rules being there giuen for their election ordination and administration of in one Congregation with manifold admonitions exhortatioÌ„s to sture them vp vnto diligeÌ„ce labour and watchfulnes in that office place they are caled vnto as a worke enough for him that thinketh himself most able to dischardge it And sure most monstruous impossible it were for one man faithfully to attend diuers Congregations Except they can also
Ministrie and ministration they are all like to proue as wee haue affirmed them strange false forged antichristian such as belong not vnto and cannot be exercised in anie christian Church and then let Mr. Giffard see whether that grieuous conclusion will follow and fal vpon the men vpon whom the marcke of the Beast is â—ownde that ministrie which is ordayned by proceded from and standeth vnder the throne of these antichristian Bishops In the meane while let vs in a verie few wordes consider of the rest of the ministerie in the Church of England in their order WE would gladly learne of him what office in the Church of God Chancelors and Commissaries may be said to exercise for we confesse that in Christes Testament we neuer read of their names or offices they are strangers there and we in all the worlde knowe not from whence they came or who brought them into the Church if not their Father the Pope or durste there retaine them but these his children successors the Bishopps A lardge power they haue and exercise ouer all parrish Churches their Ministers and Members to keepe a iudiciall Courte to cite coÌ„uent trie punish by muâ— ct iudge imprison absolue purge not only for ecclesiastical causes as the neglect of their ceremonies and trinckets and for not duelie reading and obseruing their iniunctions seruice-booke but also for ciuile causes yea criminatory and iudicial causes such as by the lawe of God deserue death and only belong to the Princes royall aucthoritie to whom therfore God hath committed his sworde Whose iudgment seate aucthoritie for anie priuate person to vsurpe is iudged rebellion both by the lawe of God and of this land For all that take the sworde shall dye in the sworde Math. 26. 52. Againe these Chauncelors and Commissaries are Ciuilians laye men as they cal them not Priestes therfore we meruaile how they came to exercise such an high ministrie ouer and in the Church The same we say of their other delegate ciuile Doctors of their Courtes trayne of Aduocates Proctors Registers c. We finde in the TestameÌ„t of Christ no mention in the Church of Christ no vse of such Offices Officers Courtes to decide their coÌ„trouersies to execute their censures iudgments These handle both ecclesiastical and ciuile causes mixtlie after a most corrupt and litigious maner amongst whom al things are venal in their Courtes c wherof in due place sufficeth it here to finde them in name office and vse counterfeit forged false without mention or warrant in Gods worde such as not Christ but Antichrist deuised brought in As to the persons in their high commission they are of two sortes chieflie ecclesiastical and partlie for countenance and fashion sake ciuile Of the ecclesiastical we haue aboue entreated Neither finde wee that anie ciuile person may exercise anie ecclesiastical office or function as to ouer-see so manie Churches to decide and determine ecclesiastical causes or to execute the censures of the Church as by way of office or by vertue of anie humane commission especially after that vngodlie maner which is in al things so contrarie to the order Christ hath instituted so contrary to the faith power and libertie of Christes Church as were not hard to shewe if we should examine their procedings by the rules of Gods worde And great ruth it is that so noble and honorable personages should be so highly abused by these wicked Bishops The Lorde in mercie shew them their deceipts the error and daunger of their wayes Yet of this gouerning ministrie remayneth the Arch head Deacon of the Church of England to be considered of who is no smale officer of this Church hauing and keeping his solemne iudiciall Court Synode and procedings in such ecclesiastical causes as fal within his consideration with absolute power in his owne name also to cite sommon iudge and punish all such parish Churches with their Parsons and Ministers as fal within his limites To impose taskes vpon Pastors what scriptures to reade priuately euerie daye what to conne by heart and to take accompt of them at his Synodes accordingly This Arch-Deacon also if such be his learning that he can may administer the worde and Sacramentes and haue a benefice or two for neede Howsoeuer he may pleade and boaste of his antiquitie aswell as the Arch-Bishop and of the great cause of his erection and necessarie vse of his office c. Yet seing we finde no mention of his name or vse of his office in all the Testament of CHRIST seing we finde there no such Heade Arch-Deacons with such stately Courtes and absolute iutisdiction and that not ouer many Deacons but manie of their Pastors yea manie whole Churches we must or rather the Lorde hath giuen the same sentence of them that is giuen of their fellowes aboue-said That they are not the ordinance or ministrie of CHRIST but of Antichrist euen the heades and limbes of that Beaste that wilbe held within no limites or boundes in no order or callings but breake corrupt and confounde all lawes boundes order and offices as they luste CHRIST himself is the only heade of all his Ministers whether Pastors Teachers Deacons c and they againe his members of their part The christian Deacon is to attend to the faithful collection and distribution of the benâ—uolence of the Sainctes and not to such Court-keeping ouer the Church ministrie and Sainctes He is to attend in his function to that peculiar flocke wherof he is chosen a Deacon and not in this maner to intrude and incroach vpon manie Churches A christian Deacon is to kepe himself within the boundes of his owne office in sobrietie and not to intermeddle with the Pastors office also with the ministration of the worde and sacramentes yea to exalt himself and vsurpe power and iurisdiction ouer his superiors not only ouer many Pastors but ouer manie whole Churches Thus haue we taken a superficiall veiwe or rather as yt were a sodaine blush of the reigning Ministerie of the Church of England leauing the furder inuestigation and demonstration of the manifold deformities therof to their furder diligence to whom God hath giuen greater knowledge and opportunitie leauing place also vnto Mr. GIFFARD or anie of that false hierarchie to make defence and iustification of these poyntes wherin they are here chardged by the worde of God Which if they can doe then let them be held excused and vs iustly chardged with impudent and wicked sclander In the meane while I haste to the second sort of their Ministrie THe next sorte of the ministrie of the Church of England is the Collegiat or idle Ministrie which may be diuided or rather distinguished because sometimes they are mixed ioyned one man being a master of a College and a Deane a fellowe of a house a Prebend and each of them haue a Parsonage or two for a neede into these two kindes Academical and Cathedral The third sort
worde of affirmatioÌ„ neuer a place of scripture he proueth in lesse then one page of his booke He affirmeth their names to be Ministers of the Gospell Pastors and Teachers That the names of Parsons Vicares are not to make any distinction of the ministrie but of the maintenance annexed to the same That the Offices they beare are to teach instruct their flockes by the wholesome worde of God to administer the sacramentes and to make publick prayers These he is sure are prescribed in CHRISTES Testament and if our eye were not malignant we might espie them there THAT these names offices of Pastor Teacher with this administration spoken of are in CHRISTS Testament we neuer doubted or made question but now whether these Parsons Vicares Curaâ—es Hired Preachers carie trulie haue and execute the names offfices and functions of these christian Pastors Teachers all the doubt is And more then Mr. GIFFARD his bare worde we as yet haue not to assure vs therof although we haue even with importunitie begged and vrged him or any of his fellowes either directly to approue their ministrie by the rules of CHRISTS Testament in their Office Entrance and Administration Or ells to prooue vnto vs by the worde of God that such Offices Entrance vnto and Administration in their offices is not now necessarie and of necessitie in the Church of CHRIST but that the Prince whose honorable name they ouer much abuse to the patronizing of all their abhominations or rather the POPE to whose kingdome this antichristian ministrie serued hath power to erect a newe other ministrie in office entrance and administratioÌ„ vnto the Church then that of Christes Testament In al which if this ministrie of England cannot by th'expresse rules of the word be iustified al the powers in earth or Hel cannot make them the true Ministers of the Gospel For other ministrie offices of y e gospel is not giueÌ„ or to be giueÌ„ vnto the Church then those CHRIST hath instituted in his TestameÌ„t Neither may any other Entrance or Administration be ioyned to that Ministrie those offices then is in CHRISTS Testament appoynted If therfore we shew that these Ministers haue not those offices that entrance or administratioÌ„ mentioned in Christes Testament it shal be enough to shew them conterfeite strange and antichristian First then by Mr. Giffâ— his leaue we must a litle insiste euen vpon these strange names of Parson Vicare which were giueÌ„ by their first founders creators at the erection of their ministrie offices and are not read of in all the booke of God Neither are any of those names which our Sauiour Christ hath giuen knyt vnto his ministrie for y e distinguishing expressing of their seueral offices and therfore caÌ„ at no hand belong vnto the ministri of the Gospel Neither may any mortal man be so presumptions to giue other names denominations vnto his reuerend ministrie holie offices then the Lord of the house himself hath giuen Neither may or will the true Ministers of Christ carye any other names or titles as in regarde of their ministri or office then Christ hath giuen to their ministrie office But Mr. Giff. denieth these names to make any distinctioÌ„ of their ministri but only of y e state of maintenaÌ„ce annexed vnto the same Let vs theÌ„ aske him one question what difference is there betwixt the Arch and Lord Bishops and the parish Parsons and Vicares of the Church of ENGLAND in respect of their ministrie if these names be not giuen to put difference betwixt and distinction of theâ— office ministrie I trust he will not say these Lord Bishops Parsons haue al one office ministrie in their Church I belieue his Ordinarie wil hardly agree to him in this poynte Let him finde therfore a newe distinction to help this matter Againe we could say to M. Giffard that these names of Parsons and Vicares do not only distinguish their ministrie from their Lord Bishops Arch-Deacons Deanes c but yet maketh a distinction euen amongst themselues betwixt them such of their other rouing Ministers which haue no certaine flocke or chardge but as sone as they are made Ministers vnto and of any one certaine flock then take they forthwith their denominatioÌ„ of that flocke or towne as the Bishops doe of the greate Cities and are then not before called Parsons or Vicares of such a Towne To conclude these names of Parson Vicare being distinct names and hauing distinct liuings appropriate vnto them belonging also to one the same church or Towne and being giuen to two diuers men so possessed at one and the same tyme cannot but belong to two diuers offices of their Church Except two meÌ„ may also haue execute one the same office at the same instant as wel as one man may execute two or moe diuers offices of their Church at one instant But sure these Paradoxes are so inaudible incredible yea so impossible in the Church of CHRIST as I see not how all Mr. Giffard his logique and learning can reconcile them to the Testament of CHRIST But to come to the offices of these Parsons Vicares Mr. Giff saith if we may belieue him they are Pastors Teachers yet setteth vs not downe who be the Pastors who be the Teachers of their Church It should seeme by his speach that these two the Parson and Vicare are one office namely Pastors and that such hireling Predicantes as himself are the Teachers of this Church of England Let vs first consider of their Pastors by comparing them to the Pastors office The true christian Pastor is placed of God in his house his church as a Steward both to diuide the portion and to ouersee take chardge looke to the order gouernement of that Church wherof he is chosen made a Minister of al the publicke actions therof togither with the other Elders But these Parsons by vertue of their office ministrie are not bounde to labour in the worde otherwiâ—e then to preach 4. sermons in the yeere either by himself or by his substitute and that not by law except his benefice exceede a certaine annual somme in the Queenes booke Otherwise they are but bounde to reade the seruice preâ—cribed in the common booke at such tymes and tides as is there inioyned to weare the Priestes attire to reade iniunctions and homelies c. Neither are they permitted or by vertue of their office may intermeddle with the ouersight order and gouernement of that flocke wherof they are Parsons CHRIST nowe in his Church hath instituted no ecclesiasticall office aboue the Pastors office Neither may anie true christian Pastor stand or exercise his office vnder anie such false ecclesiasticall office as CHRIST hath not instituted But there are sondrie offices in the Church of England aboue the Parsons office Vnto which superior offices
place he is nowe depriued departed and apostatate as also from all grace and feeling Neither hath he in MALDON the credite or roome so much as of a Curate the Pastor there supplying his owne office but is brought in by such of the Parish as hauing itching eares geate vnto themselues an heape of newe fangled teachers after their owne lustes disliking lothing the ministrie that is set ouer them to which not-withstanding in hypocrisie and for feare of the world they ioyne in prayers sacramentes paye tythes maintenance as to their proper Minister To such people being riche and able to pay them well these sectorie precise Preachers runne for their hire and wages but chiefly for vaine-glorie wordlie estimation And there teache and preach this people for the most parte vnder some dumbe or plurified Pastor from whom as from vnsufficient and blinde guides they withdraw not the people shewing them the will of God in that or in anie other poyncte be it neuer so odious and abhominable that might bring perill Yet for their owne estimation aduantage and entertainement they will by all subtile meanes vnder hand seek to abalienate the heartes and mindes of this forewarde and best inclyned people from these their Pastors and slily to drawe them vnto themselues Long it were to relate their artes and engines wherbie they hunte and entangle poore soules their couÌ„terfeit shewes of holines grauitie austerenes of maners precisenes in triffles lardge conscience in matters of greatest waight especially of any danger strayning a gnat and swallowing a Camel hatred and thundring against some sinne tollerating yea colouring some other in some speciall persons cunning insinuating into and neuer offending the riche nor regarding the poore holding and with-holding the knowen truth of God in respect of tymes places and persons dissembling hiding with-holding yt in their publick ministrie and doctrines where yt may draw them into any trouble or tryall yea balking if not peruerting the euident scriptures as they arise against any publicke enormitie of the tyme vnder the coloure of peace christian policie and wisdome Wherebie these Scorpions so poyson stinge euery good conscience so leauen them with hypocrisie and teach them to halt with the times dissembling with God and their owne conscience that such proselytes as are wonne vnto them become two-fold more the children of Hel then they were before Yea so is their whole auditorie entangled with their snares as skarce any of them without the especial mercie of God are euer recouered brought to any soundnes stability or vpright walking to any conscience true faith or feare of God Herehence ariseth these schismes and sectes in the Church of ENGLAND some holding with these Preachers which make shewe as though they sought a sinceare reformation of all thinges according to the Gospell of CHRIST and yet both execute a false ministrie themselues and they together with all their hearers and followers stand vnder that throne of Antichrist the Bishops their Courtes and accomplices and all those detestable enormities which they would haue vtterly remoued not reformed And these are herevpon called Precitians or Puritâ—nes and nowe lately Martinistes The other opposite â—ide are the Pontificales that in al thinges hold iumpe with the tyme and are readie to iustifie whatsoeuer is or shalbe by publick authoritie established And with these hold al the rabble of Atheists dissembling Papistes old luke-warme Protestantes Libertines dissolute and facinorous persons and such as haue no knowledge or feare of God Euen that antient sect of the Pharasies and Saduces the one in precisenes outward shewe of holines hypocrisie vaine-glorie coueteousnes resembling or rather exceading the Pharasies the other in their whole religion and dissolute conuersation like vnto the Saduces loking for no resurrection iudgment or life to come confessing God with their lippes and seruing him after their careles maner but denying him in their hearte yea openly in their deedes as their whole life and all their worckes declare Longe it were and not my purpose in this place to shewe howe these Pharasie Sectorie Teachers these stipendarie rouing predicantes that haue no certaine office or place assigned them in their Church but like wandring starres remooue from place to place for their greatest aduantage and best intertainement in the error of Balaâ—m powred out for wage seduce and distracte the people of the lande drawing them from their owne Churches and Ministers some to this some to that Preacher by heapes each one as he standeth affected to him that best fitteth his humore Mie desire rather here is to shewe the forgerie of this whole Ministrie of the Church of England in their false office and entrance aswel these precise esteemed Preachers as the parrish Parsons and Curates which I hope by this which is said either is or may be donne Nowe yt remayneth that wee procede to their administration and mainetenance OF their AdministratioÌ„ we haue aboue in y e discouery of their publicke worship more perticularlie intreated finding yt wholly according to that erroneous apochripha popish Leitourgie that idolatrous abhominable booke of their seruice whervnto they are bounde whereby they are stinted nourrered in al thinges vpon what dayes eaues houres through the yeere to come to Church what garmentes to weare in the Church where and when to fit stand and kneele what howe much to reade at this and that tyme at this and that lesson Pistle Gospel When to reade when to singe when to praye where to verse when to Collect with all other circumstances ceremonies trinckets in their Sacraments Marriages Purifications Visitations Burialls c as is in that parte of the treatise though sommarily yet more playnely declared whervnto I refer the reader Here only affirming that this their deuised abhominable idolatrous worship miserable abuse and high prophanation of scriptures open port-sale and wilful sacrilege of their Ministerie and Sacramens to the most prophane and vngodly doe sufficiently declare what kinde of Ministerie they execute and Ministers they are Howe possible yt is to ioyne or to make the holy Gospel and Ministrie of Christ accorde vnto this people in this confusion ignorance and sinne or to these deuises tromperiers let anie in whom is anie light iudge when light and darcknes can be mingled togeather or the stubble strawe remaine in the flambing-fire vnconsumed then shal this be Yet furder to manifest what kinde of Preachers of the Gospel they are and preaching of the Gospel they make let their most heynous open professed perfidie in betraying their whole Ministrie Gospel Church Christ and al into the handes of their Lords these antichristian Bishops shewe from whose apostatical Chaire they haue receiued their ministrie to whose orders and iniunctions they haue subscribed to whose Courtes power they haue sworne their Canonical obedience from whom they haue receiued their licence and aucthority to preach with
condition not to preach against any thing by publick aucthority established how vngodly and enormous soeuer they be And also haue submitted their whole doctrines persons to these their Ordinances not to teach anie truth or against anie error that they inhibite to preach or cease to preach to administer or cease to administer at their direction and inhibition And for their priuate estate by them to be enioyned what kind of apparel to weare wheÌ„ they ride walke abroade or administer Not to marrie without their knowledge consent or licence euen to this or that perticular woman c. Must not this needes be an excellent ministrie and ministration of the Gospel that is thus mancipate to and by these slaues that is thus bought and solde limited prescribed restrayned when they can proue that the Gospel may be in this maner vsed in the true Churche of CHRIST or preached by the true Ministrie of Christ we wil then yeild to their whole ministration and acknowledg them the true Ministers of Christ. But in the meane while because this is impossible and cannot without blasphemie be enterprised without sinne be thought because also we finde vpon this present Ministrie of theirs euen al the markes of the false Prophet that are written in the booke and al the markes of the Beast we must hold them as they are except we wil with them condemne the truth of God and call CHRIST execrable Neither yet is this their preaching considered euen in yt self set apart from all the abuses and enormities aboue recited such as they glorie of abounding with such great learning excelleÌ„t giftes and rare graces of the spirit or answearable to that heauenly exercise of prophecie in Christes Church Of their education and learning euen from the grammer schole to the pulpit you haue alreadie hearde as also their Diuinity to be traditional wholly deriued from other mens writinges and books both for the vnderstanding diuiding and interpretation of al scriptures as also for all doctrines questions and doubtes that arise and not springing from the fountaine of Gods spirit in theÌ„selues according to the measure of knowledge faith and grace giuen them So that these dumbe blinde guides and watchmen doe but see with other mens eyes but speake with other mens mouthes and as one of their chief aucthors saith of them without these bookes they as are blinde as molles as mute as fishes not able of themselues to decide open and interprete almost anie scripture Or to discusse iudge or decide anie doubt or controversie with assurance And therfore when anie newe question vnwritten of before ariseth they are either al at a full poyncte not knowing what to saye to the matter Or ells wheÌ„ they speake so manie opinions and sentences as speakers Yea euen in the thinges they reade and teache there being so great diuersitie contrarietie amongst these Writers their aucthors there also ensueth great difference contrarietie in their doctrines which they publicklie deliuer One teaching one thing in one place an other the quite contrarie in an other And this not onlie in interpretation and vnderstanding of sondrie yea almost all places of scripture but euen in most waightie and as they call them fundamentall poynctes of doctrine As whether the Church of Rome be to be esteemed a true Churche or no The Sacraments there deliuered and the Ministrie there ordayned be â—o be held true sacraments and a true Ministrie or no. Also if the ordinances order and outward gouernment of Christes Church left in Christes Testament be perpetual of necessitie to be obserued c. And al this diuersitie coÌ„trarietie of iudgmeÌ„t publickly taught in their Church must be coloured and passed ouer with this sweete sentence of Mr. Giff. That they are but brotherly dissentioÌ„s they agree in al fundamentall doctrines A happie tourne it were that those fundamental doctrines were once agreed vpon and set downe that wee might then knowe which part of CHRISTES Testament is fundamentall and of necessitie and which is accidental and not necessarie but variable and at mans wil. In the meane while wee must stil belieue that CHRIST is not yea and naye of one minde in one place of an other ells where Neither that the spirite of God can rule in both places where such contrarie doctrines are taught and maintayned We also are taught that howsoeuer bretheren through ignorance maie doubt and differ in iudgment for a ceason yet are they no there vpon to teach such thinges as they are not assured of lest they publish and sowe errors Which who so doth be he man or Angel that teacheth any other thing or otherwise then Christ. and his Apostles haue taught and deliuered or causeth diuision dissention contrarie to their doctrine or commeth not to the wholesom wordes of our Lord Iesus Christ c wee are to hold them accursed to watch and auoide them Likewise the maner of their pulpit preaching nothing 〈◊〉 to the order of Christes Church where the Prophets I meane such as are knowen to haue the gift of interpretatioÌ„ of scriptures haue al of them libertie to speake what God reueileth vnto them besides that which hath bene deliuered so that they neither hinder disturbe or interrupte the publick ministerie of the Churche but vse their libertie opportunely holily to edification They haue libertie also yea their especial dutie it is to obserue and publickly to reproue anie false interpretation or false Doctrine deliuered publicklie in the Church by whom soeuer Yea this power hath the least member of the Church in due order and place if the Prophets and Elders should ouersee omit neglect or refuse The whole Church also euen euerie peculiar Christian Congregation hath power in yt self to censure not onlie anie doctrine deliuered but the person of anie member or Minister of the same congregation But here in these Babilonish Synagogues one Priest climbeth vp into their pulpits for orations and possesseth the place alone where he declameth deliuereth his studied tale to the howre-glasse which being runne out he must make an end for troubling his auditory and leaue no place or tyme of addition assent or dissent to anie other al the people hasting awaye In his pulpit after he hath read his text he may diuide teache or hadle yt leaue or take yt corrupt falsifie wrest or peruert yt at his pleasure In that his priuileged tubbe he may deliuer what doctrines he liste be they neuer so currupt false blasphemous None of his auditore whatsoeuer they be hath power to cal them into questioÌ„ cerrect or refute the same presently and publickly for that is by lawe forbidden But the Church is driueÌ„ to their Lord Ordinarie to coÌ„plaine and except or vntil he redresse they must hold vse him stil as their Minister In that priuileged tubbe he may inveâ—ghe accuse sclander deuounce against anie truth or person that witnesseth against their kingedome or against anie publicke
sinne or enormitie of the tyme without censure or controlement Nay these men are praysed incited and commended for this as the most faithful and godly which maketh both the sectes as well Reformisâ—es as Poâ—â—ificall yearne praise by this vayne and fight with one accorde for their kingdome against Christes faithful seruaÌ„ts whom they cal Brownistes as against a common enimie yea more bitterly then they doe against anie other enimie heretick or wicked person Onlie here in this tubbe if they can keepe their tongues from speaking against their Lords the Bishops their procedings or against anie publicke â—normitie in the Church or common wealth they maie then ease their stomackes against anie meane person or one Priest against an other and rayle their fill These perticular Congregations haue neither power to reproue their doctrines or to censure their persons be the one neuer so hereticall the other neuer so obstinate and needes then must here be a cleane Church I trowe And now how sincerely and purely these learned Priestes Diuines al the rable of them preach Gods Lawe and Christes Gospel to set downe their seueral defaultes ignoraÌ„ces corruptions and vnfaithfulnes were infinite Let the high opeÌ„ wilful breach of al Gods laws by al degrees suffered and vnreproued declare and witnesse to their faces Let their execrable Idolls and idolatries their abhominable worship innumerable deuises their taking the Lordes name in vayne their common swearing in euerie matter and tryall for euerie cause and triffle yea without anie cause their common open blaspheming and cursing yea transfiging the holy and dreadfull name of God in their anger and miâ—th Their impietie prophannes pride vanitie glottonie excesse idlenes riote playing sporting dauncing c on the Lordes day openly seene suffered vnpunished shew how well they keep and teach the first Table of Gods lawe in the Church of England And for the second let the euil nourture bringing vp of their youth their dissolutenesse irreuerence head strong and incorrigible nature yea their open disobedience contempt of parents and superiours the inordinate walking of all degrees helde within the compasse of no lawes limites callings in the feare and obedience of no person Magistrate Parent Master Let the common quarles frayes foodes tumults blood-shed murder man-slaughter the iarres hatreds contentions debates wrath anger enuying cursing reuiling nicknaming c Let the common and open whoredoms adulteries fornications chambering wantonnes daliance lightnes delicacie and softnes of apparle diet maners to deck prouoke allure their courting intertainement open and secret lust otherwise caled loue most rife as in Sodome Let their open robberies their secret theftes pickings pilferinges their open oppression violence wronge extortion vsurie their vsual deceipt and couen in all bargayning buying selling Let their common customable open and secret lving blaspheming sclandering accusing reproching defaming bringing vp carying and receiuing euil reportes one of an other their false swearing in testimonie their swearing and foreswearing to deceiue euen in euerie triffle And as for couering of wife virgine seruant house land cattle goodes insatiable coueteousnes and greedines heaping and hourding vp treasures contynual purchasing and adding field vnto field yea towne vnto towne till they haue gotten whole countreyes into their possession neuer satiate till their mouth be full of moulde these are the best and only esteemed Christians of the Church of England where coueteousnes is no sinne They that should speake against yt pride intemperance c. should iudge the heart and enter into Gods iudgment seate Let these capital sinnes and transgressions against the lawe of God which are coÌ„mitted without shame or feare either not punished or wrongfully punished murder only excepted which how also yt is wincked at or perdoned I wil not stand vpon let these I say stand vp to the faces of these Priestes Prophets being thus coÌ„monly openly coÌ„mitted in their Church and witnesse how faithfully and sincerely they expounde declare the lawes iudgmentes of God how carefully they watch ouer the soules of men and gouerne the Church that haue not against all or any one of these sinnes any spirituall weapons or ecclesiasticall censure in a readines So that if the Magistrates sworde which yet wanteth an eye to guide it did not represse some sinnes there should be no humane peace as there now is no christian order in their Church And now if I should here stand to diriue the seueral and speciall kindes of sinnes which as riuers are diuided and flowe forth from all these generall heades and as a deluge couer the face of this whole land yt were infinite but what then to diuide those riuers againe into their perticular droppes namely such perticular persons as commit the same yea such and so many perticular tymes as they commit the same who then should nomber them All these sinners and sinnes are in this Church by these Leaches these Prophets healed with the plaister of peace with the bloode and merites of CHRIST though there be neither faith nor repentance they are all good christians Likewise if I should here stand to relate and recite the falshode deceipt and hypocrisie of these Priestes let me here be vnderstoode euen of those best esteamed forewarde learned Preachers commonly called Good men how conningly and craftily they teach the lawe neuer touching or offending their auditorie at leaste the mightie or rich of them be their sinnes neuer so heynous and manifest especially if they will countenance esteeme feaste and heare these Preachers they are in them but infirmities and imperfections be they neuer so deiplie set incurable And againe how sharply they will inveigh against others which thincke not so wel of them especially if they be not of power to doe them hurâ—e nor of will to doe them good howe they wil speake against such sinnes of the second Table as their rich auditorie are not at al or least addict vnto and beate them downe as with thunder from heauen though they suffer as greate in them and their houses beforâ— their face vncontrolled Yea what fine shiftes excuses and veales they will finde out to extenuate excuse or hide the sinnes of these greate rich persons in whose houses all excesse gloâ—onie ryot pride idlenes gaming shalbe but good hospitalitie answearable to their estates honest recreation And this veale of recreation must couer al their heathen sportes within doores and without though it be all the day yea al their life longe though they drawe neuer so many idle beholders or idle assistantes to keepe them companie to followe their dogges hawkes c as their only caling profession Yea go these Esawites their wiues and children neuer so disguisedly in their strange prodigious shapes newe fangled aâ—tires with their infinite deuises curiosities it is but according to their degree sexe age calling with infinite such like Also if I should stand to relate the sondrie shiftes of these Reformist Preachers these sighers for reformation these
and not from CHRIST we all with our bodily eyes see the Church of ENGLAND hath receiued them We see they beare not CHRISTS but Antichrists image marcke life power What then should hinder this assertion that they together with Antichrist their heade doe growe liue raigne stand and fal as the branches with the tree Should a revoulte diuision and schisme in a kingdome within yt self No this but hasteneth the Lordes iudgmentes the sooner to make it desolate Can this revoulte and schisme either transforme or reforme this ministerie Let their present estate iudge Should Antichristes changing his shape from his mysterie to his exaltation from his exaltation to his Consumption Or his Ministers transforming and masking themselues vnder shewes and visardes of righteousnes make them euer the better or hide and defend them from the light No all thinges when they are reprooued of the light are manifest The light of the Gospel shal discouer and abolish Antichrist As he rose by degrees so shall he by degrees vanish As he and his trayne rose out of the smoke of the bottomlesse pit Reuel 9. so shall they all goe into vtter darckenes euen thether againe The Beast and the false Prophet shalbe taken by him that rideth on the white horse and his holie armie these both shal aliue be cast into that lake of fire burning in brimstone The Lord himself hath spoken yt Reuel 19. NOwe let vs see what arguments Mr. GIFFARD after more then two yeeres studie hath brought vs to approoue his ministrie by He told vs erewhile that they were true Ministers of the Gospel Pastors Teachers had a true calling and ordination Nowe come his proues The ministerie of the Gospell vvhich bringeth the vvorde of faith and reconciliation betwixt God and the vvorld is the true ministerie of CHRIST for the Diuel and Antichrist ordaine no such ministerie Nowe the ministerie of the Church of England doth bring no vvorde nor doctrine but the sacred Scriptures yt preacheth faith in God through CHRIST and the doctrine of repentance deliuering the holie Sacraments as seales to confirme the same Let all the schismaticks of the vvorlde barck c. I am lothe to take Mr. GIFF. in a Parologisme at the first where reasons are so geason lest hereafter we haue no more especially lest we haue more varyance about the forme then about the matter in this yet when he shall haue reduced it to right forme he shall then but haue beggâ—d that which we demanded and still looke that he should prooue vzt That their ministrie is the true ministrie of the Gospell This because euerie true ministrie of the Gospell is in some office vnto which office there must needes be a true and lawfull calling therefore we desired him to prooue their ministrie in the office entrance c by the scriptures Mr. GIFF. giuing vs his bare worde that they are Pastors Teachers making no proofe thereof quite ouerskippeth their office and entrance and prooueth them Ministers because they doe administer As if a priuate person should reason thus I haue knowledge of the lawe I administer true iustice and iudgment Therfore I am a true Iudge a lawfull Magistrate Doth he thinck that this reason wil excuse this vsurper either before God or his Prince If he then wil haue anie better speede let him prooue his ministerie directly and plainely by the scriptures first in the office he chalengeth then in his caling vnto his office as al the Apostles and true Ministers of CHRIST haue donne and ought to doe And then if he can iustifie his administration and be founde faithfull he shall haue praise with God and man Otherwise by this balcking and begging that he should and hath bene so often vrged to prooue he but manifesteth his weaknes and forgerie in those poynctes and but to loseth as many of these preposterous argumentes as he bringeth Yet that he be not too far conceipted or any other deceiued with this argument against his next booke we giue him to wiete That the second part of his argument is a false and impudent assumption The Church of ENGLAND bringeth and emposeth an other worde and other ordinances then the holie scriptures as that deuised abhominable Leitourgie their idoll seruice-booke the rule and foundation yea the verie matter substance of their publick worship and administration their popish superstitious ceremonies and trincketts their vngodly and antichristian ordinances ministrie and gouernement To all these abhominations they ioyne or rather subiect and abuse the Gospell And therfore preach not faith in God nor CHRIST neither the doctrines of repentance truly and sincerely but denie God in their workes and CHRIST in his offices They beare the yoke of Antichrist drawe all the people vnto them souder them euen the most wicked impenitent in their sinne and iniquitie with their prayers preaching and sacramentes Not suffring any to forsake these seene sinnes and abhominations or to come vnto CHRIST but drawing and holding all the land vnder the wrath of God c. NExt he by the way maketh a learned apologie for y e dumbe Pastors of the Church of England his bretheren against whom if yt be obiected that their ministrie is not the ministrie of reconciliatioÌ„ because they cannot preach the Gospel He here setteth downe a learned note by way of two rare distinctions We must first he saith distinguish betwixt the ministrie the Minister The man may be of the Diuel and yet his ministrie of God Then we must distinguish betwixt the function yt self and the execution of the same As when the office is laide vpon one that cannot preach the function it self is entire the defect only in the execution therof Therfore the ministrie of the Church of England is the ministrie of the Gospell though some doe not and others cannot preach Sure this is so subtily contriued as men of meane iudgmeÌ„t capacitie shall neuer be able to perceiue how it is or may be brought about The first Distinction is graunted so the sinne of the Minister be secrete or not such as disableth him to the ministrie But what of this may any open vnworthie or insufficient person be a Minister Or is the ministrie of such a one good acceptable Ther is no such consequence from hence to be gathered To the second in like maner it followeth not because we may distinguish and put difference betwixt the office yt self and the execution of the office that therfore any office of the Church may be giuen to anie open vnsufficient or vnworthie person Or if yt be that the ministrie of such a one is good or acceptable For the calling of the Church cannot enhable such open insufficient to the ministrie whom God refuseth or make acceptable that ministration which God disaloweth Nowe then these dumbe Pastors that cannot preach are apparantly insufficient and incapeable of that office therfore no calling of men can make them true and lawfull
Ministers And being no true or lawfull Ministers their ministration is then vnlawfull accursed abhominable to God men These then being allowed Ministers and their ministration publiquely by lawe approued and receiued in the Church of England we may conclude the publicke ministrie and ministration of the Church of England to be vnlawfull accursed and abhominable thus far foorth notwithstanding Mr. Giffardes payre of distinctions Otherwise if he laboured to prooue the ministerie of the Gospell to be in yt self alwaies entire holie and blessed notwithstanding the infirmities faultes of meÌ„ this all men will graunte and needed not his learned distinctions to prooue the same But what is this to prooue the ministrie of these dumbe Pastors Or the other ministrie of the Church of England to be that ministerie of the Gospell which we for all the reasons aboue alleadged confidently denie HIs second reason Such as haue the caling ordination of the Church haue the ministrie of CHRIST For it is giuen to the Church to cal ordaine Ministers In the next sectioÌ„ his Minor followeth In EnglaÌ„d the Ministers haue their caling ordination by the Church of GOD Therfore c. To the Maior he addeth a clause that yt may be a true caling notwithstanding some faultes of ignoraÌ„ce or otherwise So he vnderstand this otherwise to be of negligence and not of anie wilful obstinate transgressioÌ„s Or not any of those pereÌ„ptorie faultes excepted by the holy Ghost which disable the elect disanul the electioÌ„ then we thus far assent But wheÌ„ we reason of the caling of the ministri of England we speake not of a true caling though vnperfect with some faultes of ignoraÌ„ce or negligence but of a false counterfeit antichrâ—stiaÌ„ caling which we haue proued affirme theirs to be The caling of the Church ought alwaies to be yt caling of Christ prescribed in his Testament which theirs is not To his Minor now first we denie the Churche of England to be the true established Churche of Christ. He prooueth it thus That people vvhich hath forsaken heresies and false vvorship and imbraced the doctrine of the Gospell hath in it the true Church vvhich hath the power Wee obserue much subtiltie and feare in this position For whereas he ought to haue affirmed Are the true Church and haue the power he fearefullie subtilly saith hath in it the true Church which hath the power not daring to iustifie or ioyne issue of their outward estate but leauing himself a starting hole to flee to such secret ones as God may call and haue amongst them We doubt not but God hath in Turckye or Persia yea in the Church of ROME manie deare elect but should we therfore say that Turcky Persia Rome are the true Church We affirme also will approue against al the false Prophets of the world that in this land the Lord hath such a people that haue thus forsaken heresies false worship embraced the Gospell and haue this power of CHRIST But we denie this their Church to consist of this people to haue forsakeÌ„ heresies false worship to haue truly embraced the Gospel or to haue this power of CHRIST to elect ordaine excoÌ„municate or to redresse anie enormitie but are dryuen to these antichristian Bishopps for al these Who receiue not power of the Church but vsurpe and exercise absolute power ouer the Church yea the whole power of the Church as hath bene shewed Which is vnlawfull either for the Church to giue or for any true christian to receiue or execute Neither can th'aucthoritie of anie mortall men or Parlament make that lawfull which God in his worde condemneth and forbiddeth And so euen by this his owne allegation all this ministrie made by standing vnder this vsurped inordinate antichristian power of the Bishopps are also vnlawfull To which if we add the vnlawfulnes of the office these Ministers are called vnto and execute the vnlawfulnes of their calling in the whole maner therof vnto by and in no flocke certaine the vnlawfulnes of the ordayners as also of the ordayned their open ambition greedines and insufficientcy their false maner of probation and ordination with all the vngodly and execrable ceremonies vowes othes subscriptions vsed to the same none can mistake this caling and ordination of the Ministers of ENGLAND for that true holie election and ordination of the Church of CHRIST without which true caling there can be no true Minister No true Church may vse or can iustifie anie such false caling as theirs And so still we must leaue Mr. GIF to proue the office caling of his ministrie THis Clarke procedeth to an other reason That ministrie is of God which is to bring men to the faith and to build vp the bodie of CHRIST The ministrie of England is to none other end Therfore c. The Minor he proueth Because the whole drift scope and burden laide vpon them is to feede vvith vvholesome doctrine to guide in the waies of godlines the sheepe of CHRIST walking before them in godlie conuersation Mr. G. said erewhile that the Ministers of England were no intruders But sure vt seemeth they are verie nimble leapers which skippe ouer the hatch into the house wil not stay vntil the Master of the house cal vntil the Porter of the house open but without any lawfull calling or entrance wil needes thrust themselues Ministers vpon the Lord and his Church whether he and they wil or no. Yea Mr. Giff. wil proue himself these his presumptuous companions true Ministers without this caling or entrance by the endes of their administration although the Lorde of the house neuer caled them to be builders or coÌ„mitted vnto them the worcke and ministrie of his house The deceiptfulnes and disorder of these kinde of argumeâ—ts wee haue aboue shewed and with the same general answeare might dismisse this Saue that by the way wee must giue him to vnderstand That his Assumption is a shamelesse presumption They build not vpon but destroye the house of God the bodie of Christ. This their worcke the present estate of their Church witnesseth to their face and sheweth what maner of worckmen they are where we finde not one pinne nayle or hooke in due order and proportion according to the true paterne They feed not the Lordes sheepe but the Lordes goates and that not with wholesome foode with sincere milke that they might growe and be encreased therby as the generall sinne prophannes and ignorance of al estates both Priestes and people declare Neither guide they in the way of godlines but in the wayes of destruction and calamitie They haue al declined bene made together vnprofitable And the way of peace they haue not knowen And as for the conuersatioÌ„ of these Priestes it may wel be an example to the flock in al idolatry superstition impiety vnfaithfulnes apostasie halting and dissembling with God and man worldlines coueteousnes deceipt and what not So that the
saying of the Prophet is come about That there are like people like Priest Al this Mr. G. in his festered coÌ„science knewe before and that his shamelesse assumption would not passe with his adversarie with whom he had to doe and therfore he leaueth the proof of this assumption as also of his office and entraÌ„ce and yet againe assayeth by a newe argument of the effectes together with that which is properly adioyned to the Ministrie of CHRIST to proue his Ministerie THat ministerie with the'xecution wherof there is ioyned the effectual grace power blessing and operation of the holy Ghost to the true conuertion of mens soules is not a ministerie of the Diuel nor of Antâ—christ nor cometh not in the life and power of the Beaste but is indeed the true Ministerie of CHRIST But such grace power blessing operation is founde in the Ministerie of England Therfore First here stil must be obserued a begging and assuming of a true Ministrie which as yet is not proued Neither doth this reason proue a Ministrie so much as shew the infallible effectes of true doctrine true preaching whether it be by Ministers or by other faithful which haue the gift of prophecie knowledge interpretation vtterance c. For far from the truth is it to thincke that only Ministers beget and winne to the faith as some most shamelsse Bishops and sencelesse Priestes of this age haue published and mainetaine Then might they aswel with the Papistes permit the worde of God only vnto Priestes yea suffer none but Priestes to speake of the worde or holie doctrines if this vse and end of the worde were taken away if the blessing and power of God should not goe with his holy word and truth in the mouth of all his seruants both to cal vnto the faith an to super-edifie in the faith Ells should al dueties in families all mutual exhortations admonitions conferences cease But hauing the commandement of God to al these the euidence and testimonie of the blessed and comfortable effects following the faithful testimonies of al Christes Disciples in all ages and contynual experience hereof amongst out selues dayly we dare affirme that others besides Ministers may conuert soules and begeate faith So then this argument of the effectes proueth not so much a true ministry as it doth proue true doctrine For no false doctrine can beget true faith though manie which be no Ministers may beget true faith Mr. Giff. theÌ„ reasoneth verie corruptly deceiptfully in attributing the conuertion of soules as proper peculiar to the ministrie which is not so and in bringing these effectes to proue a true ministrie which only are to proue true doctrine And nowe to Mr. Gif his assumption Wee denie that any false ministrie hath promise of blessinge or is sent of God for the conuertion of soules but on the contrarie we finde it accursed and sent of God for the seducing of the reprobate The ministrie then of the Church of EnglaÌ„d being proued false in Office Entrance and Administration can haue no such promise or blessing of God as Mr. Giff. assumeth If it be demaunded then whether al vnder this ministrie be damned I say it is a newe question and kept secret to the Lorde who onlie knoweth who be his when how to call them It becometh not vs to giue anie such finall iudgment of matters not knowen vnto vs Yet this wee may be warrant of the whole scripture saie That the waies of the false Churche and ministrie are the waies of death and haue no promise of saluation But for the persons wee iudge charitablie euen so longe and so far as wee may measuring them by our selues as wee sometymes were hoping and not doubting but God hath manie thousandes deare elect there yea euen in the Popish Churches whom he in his due tyme by his appointed meanes wil cal If Mr. Giff. here insist say that many of those thousandes are couerted by their ministrie Therfore their ministrie is not in the power of ANTICHRIST or of the Diuel but of God hauing that sure seale that worcke of the holie Ghost We haue aboue answered that this rather approueth the doctrine then the ministrie and is to be attributed to the worde of God rather then to the person of man Furder that the false ministrie hath no promise of blessing Yet doe wee not herebie restraine the infinite power of God from sauinge or calinge his elect euen by the doctrine of the false Churche which though it be so throughly leauened corrupted peruerted abused yet can the Lorde bring the truth of his lawe and gospel which is there read and after their maner preached in such sorte â—o the eares consâ—ieÌ„ces of his chosen as it shal both shew them their degenerate estate â—ow guiltie they are of the breache of Gods lawe howe lyable to his wrath and also shew them the true meanes of their restoring redemption reconciliation saluation Yet this doth neither iustifie the false Minister of his ministration no more then when a young Boye dumbe Minister or vnbelieuing prophane person reading the holie scriptures or some other booke of true doctrine some of the hearers God so opening their vnderstaÌ„ding should therby be brought to the ackowledging and faith of Christ the feare loue of God c. This Boy reading Priest prophane person by reading is proued a true Minister a true preacher a true christian Or these that are thus wonne comforted c to seeke no other Minister or meanes of their saluation then thys reading by these persons Let the doctrine then in that poyncte wherby men are thus begotten to these beginninges of faith or to anie encrease therof be alwaies true and sounde so far foorth the maner tyme of apprehending be the worke and power of God the meanes instrumeÌ„tes of conuaying or bringing variable at the wil appoynctment of God Yet are we only to sâ—eke vse and rest in those meanes which the Lord hath ordayned for our instruction and leading foorth in the wil and wayes of God which meanes only haue warrant promise of blessing vnto vs howsoeuer the Lord by his infinite power and worcking can and no doubt doth saue some in Turckey amongst the heathen in the false Church amongst the false worshippers by what meanes yt pleaseth him yet may not we herevpon either resorte vnto or remaine in these forbidden places in hope of these effectes because God if such be his will can saue vs here or if it be not his will to saue vs theÌ„ no true Church of ministry caÌ„ auaile vs. This were most highly and dangerously to tempt God a reprobate kinde of reasoning God his wil vnto vs is that we alwaies obey and rest in his reueiled wil and not to presume vpon his infinite will and power which he keepeth secret vnto himself This caused the holy Martyres and faithfull at all tymes and vs the Lordes most vnworthy witnesses at
this tyme after that Gods spirit had wrought effectuallie in their and our hearts and opened our eyes to see part of his holy truth as also some of the heinouse abhominations committed defended and wilfullie persisted in in the false Church and ministrie constantlie euen to death bandes to witnesse against the same and to forsake the false Church notwithstanding al the pretextes gâ—oses and arguments the falfe Prophet shal adorne the Harlot with or make for his Ministry So deare is the loue of God of his holy truth vnto vs as we can suffer our selues neither by men or Angels be drawen into anie seene or willing transgression of his holy word And as for these arguments of Mr. Giffard what other are they then the Papistes haue brought against the first faithfull witnesses Iohn Husse Ierome of Pâ—â—ge Luther Caluine Frith â—indal c Or may bring at this daye against al the Churches that are departed from them Vnto the execution of our Ministery is ioyned the effectual grace power blessing and operation of the holy Ghoste to the true convertion of some mens soules Therfore our Ministrie is not of the diuil or Antichrist but indeed the true ministry of Christ. Ells al that haue liued thus manie hundred yeeres before you in our Church and knew not these newe learninges you hold are damned Ells all that haue died in our Church are damned yea ells you must hold al the Kinges and Princes Nobles Pieres and people in our Church reprobates c. But let vs come to your selues ye that are the aucthors of this Schisme Where had you your faith your first knowledge of God and of Christ if not in this Church by our ministrie we haue the true scriptures amongst vs we teache truly concerning the Godhead and the thee persons therof God the Father God the Sonne and God the Holy Ghost though distinct in persons yet one God c We preach Christ in his two natures verie God and verie man That he came into the world for the saluation of al mankinde That God so loued the world that he gaue his only begotteÌ„ Sonne that whosoeuer belieueth in him should not perish but haue life euerlasting Wee preach Christ crucified for our sinnes dead buried risen againe ascended glorified We preach him in his three offices to be our King Priest and Prophet Wee preach al the fundamental articles of our christian faith and as wee preach so you belieue al these Yea and we appeale to your consciences whether you haue founde ioy and comfort in your owne soules at the preaching of these doctrines Againe we preach the lawes of God in the tables and beate downe such sinnes as wee see to be contrarie to the same in such sort as manie are drawen to repentance to hatred sorrowe and remorce for sinne And these againe wee raise vp with comfort and hope of forgiuenes and with the promises of eternal life These things if ye schismaticks feele not yet vnto many others which by our preaching are converted vnto the Lorde indeed which vnto feare trembling doe feele the power sweetnes of the liuely worde we may say as the Apostle vnto the Corinthians in like case If I be not an Apostle vnto others yet ame I one vnto you ye are the seale of mine Apostleship in the Lord. And as for you Lutherans if you contynue not that is not our default if you fal from grace It is enough for vs that you haue felt this maiestie of the worde and it sufficeth to proue our ministrie that the power of the holy Ghost goeth with yâ— when men haue bene so moued though they contynue not seeing the reprobate may feele this power and taste this sweetnes for a tyme. Now then our ministry being thus proued by the law and the Gospel and by the testimony of the holy Ghost in these powerful effectes How can you thus separate from the meanes of your saluation from that ministry which hath begotten in you or at least doth begeat in others this knowledge faith comfort c Our ministrie theÌ„ being thus proued our Church must needes followe for a true ministrie doth not belong neither is at anie time founde in a false Church Yea you must graunt that whilest we hold the true foundation wee are the true Church though we erre in matters of circumstance other doctrines as you thincke yet that taketh not away our beeing of a Church The Churches at Corinth Gallatia Asia abounded with many faults errors corruptions as we reade yet are saluted by the Apostles recorded by the holy Ghost as true Churches Now that we hold the foundation our confession of the articles of our christian faith the ten coÌ„mandementes the Lordes prayer c. which you also confesse and vse shewe Therfore whilest you depart from vs you depart from the true Church Herevpon they might also vse those rethoricall flowers of Mr. GIFFARD his diuinitie to rayle reproach and invaye That they are ranck Donatistes Lutherans ignorant furious franctick schismatickes yea damnable heretickes forsaking the ministerie and truth of God condemning the Church of God bringing the holie ministerie thereof into contempt and so bring in flat atheisme barbarisme rebellion against Magistrates c. Howe thincketh Mr. Giff. would not these argumentes fit the Papistes aswell against them as they do him against vs Is he not driuen to hard shift when he must borrowe weapons of them to defend himself his Church ministrie worship gouernment They must needes stand fast when they are built vppon their groundes Let him then first answeare the Papistes to these reasons before he bring them against vs and then if he be not satisfied he shall heare what we can say to them For sure if they be not of force to bring them home againe to their Mother of ROME they wil neuer perswade vs to goe backe to them In the meane time Mr. Gif we signifie vnto you concerning this reason which you vrge and dilate That it is a ground of Anabaptistrie to iustifie open transgression by inwarde motions It is a grounde of Atheisme to pleade for or tollerate sinne because of such good effectes as you imagine to procede therof Mr. GIFFARD his next argument is drawen from our confession VVe confesse that they vvere blessed Martyres that suffred in Q. MARIES daies But thei were converted by the same ministeâ—ie vvhich vve haue now They had the same motions at the preaching of Latimer Hoper Taylor Bradford which our people haue noâ— at our preaching and Sacraments touching saith repentance and resolution to die for the testimonie of the Lorde Therfore let the Brownistes and al other wicked schismaticks barck that vve hâ—â—e no ministrie c. This reason hangeth vpon the same thread with this other last before and is built vpon the same popish and Anabaptistical grounds Touching the persons of these Martyres we haue alreadie in our first replie vnto your answeare set downe our christian opinion and iudgment Yet
can this argument of their persons no more iustifie this antichristian ministrie of Lord Bishops parrish Parsons merceanarie vagraÌ„t Preachers then it hath pleasured the Pope heretofore who had as manie godlie predecessors and Martyres to boast of as they The forgerie of their whole administration preaching worship sacramentes is furder discovered then these winde-shaken fig-leaues can hide the shame therof The truth is howsoeuer the Lord doth reserue the canonical Scriptures and some other doctrines of the Godheade the suffring resurrection and glorie of Christ of the iudgment and life to come c in the false Church and ministerie and by his secret power and wil can vse the said scriptures and doctrines to the saluation of some yet these effectes are not to be ascribed to the false ministerie or their corrupt ministration adulterate Sacraments c which haue no promise of blessing And therfore those inward motions and comfortes receaued by them are delutions without grounde or warraÌ„t of Gods worde the actions as they doe them not being acceptable but accuâ—sed in Goâ—s sight The faith and repentance wrought by their 〈◊〉 appeareth in the general estate and life of their people yea of their whose Church As to that christian zeale courage and constaÌ„cie to dye for the testimonie of the truth which he popish lie caleth Resolution and saith is wrought by their ministrie we shal beginne to belieue yt wheÌ„ they beginne to walcke in the truth and to shake off that antichristian yoke they stand vnder but whilest in this maner they betray their whole ministrie and gospel the whole power and libertie of the Church into the handes of these antichristian Bishops standing their sworne and marcked souldiours administring preaching after their prescription and limitation being bownd by oath not to preach against anie thing by publick aucthoritie established how odious or enormous soeuer but for feare filthie lucre staÌ„d ministers of al these abhominations we are warned by the holie Ghost not to be deceiued with their swelling wordes of vanitie promising vs libertie whilest they themselues stand the bond seruants of corruption And for the aucthor of these blaspheamous bookes Mr. Giffard who is apostatate fallen away euen from that litle faith and light which he sometimes seemed to haue building now againe the thinges he sometimes destroyed retourned with the dogge to his owne vomite as the washed sowe to the wallowing in the myre yea most cursedlie blaspheaming the truth of God and the poore witnesses therof as a most bitter professed enimie fighting in most hostile maner against the kingdome of Christ for vnder the kingdome of Antichrist we shal belieue that he wil suffer for the Gospel of Christ when Q. MARIE retourneth againe to persecute In the meane while we say with the holie Ghoste It had bene better for this man neuer to haue knowen the truth then after he had acknowledged yt to tourne from the holie commandment giuen vnto him YEt remayneth an other odd popish reason of Mr. G. his old store brought by him in his first answeare vnto certaine articles of ours as the onlie proof he theÌ„ could find for his ministrie vzt The affirmation and consent of other Pastors and Churches sending such as doubted to enquire of these straÌ„gers their iudgmeÌ„t of the Church and ministrie of England and in the meane tyme councelling them to suspend their iudgment This reason and councel because we reiected as insufficieÌ„t vnsounde and popish requiring rather some proof by Gods worde of themselues wherin we wholly rested and not in the opinions of men then thus to be sent in this case from the learned ministrie of England vnto strangers to knowe what they thincke of their ministerie as appeareth in our replie to which we refer y e reader for our answeare to this argument Herevpon Mr. G. in his first publick treatise against the Donatists of ENGLAND reneweth this old argument or quarrel rather by conâ—riuing this odious question VVhither the people in these controuercies ought to be sent vnto such hereticks and Schismatickes as we are or vnto the learned Pastors of other Châ—rches This question after he had thus charitablie framed he as grauelie and reuerentlie discusseth with these and such like holie christian passages See how sottishly ye cauil Blind presumptuous heretical Schâ—smâ—tickes Yours is the course of al arrogant proude heretickes and Schismatickes which couet to haue the people depend vppon them that they might haue fame Or vnto vnlearned rashe Brownistes intruding themselues without caling and running before they be sent As the harlâ—â—â— and whoores of the stewes that boast and glorie of their chastiâ—ie VVho is more â—ierce and outragious more vncharitable in condemning then ye Brownistes And yet ye bragg of such patience and charitie as can not be ouercome The Diuel counterfaiâ—ing Christes voice in heretical Schismaticks should not be able to allure and cal away the sheepe from their shepheardes c. part of 78. and of the. 79. page of his first booke How thinck you hath not this Clarcke bene wel nourtured and brought vp that can thus learnedlie deuise and handle a question and refute his aduersaries in lesse then one page of his booke He that findeth not these those mightie weapons through God to cast downe holdes and reasonings and to the captiuating al vnderstanding into th'obedience of Christ He that findeth not this that quiet and gentle spirit that heauenlie peaceable wisedome from aboue that lenitie and meeknes wherwith the Minister of Christ instructeth the contrarie minded might euen herebie doubte of Mr. G. his ministrie And see after this storme is a litle blowen ouer and he hath somewhat discharged and eased his ful stomacke in the end he alloweth of our course and councel for the tryal and proofe of their ministrie by the worde of God only and not by the opinions of anie men whoâ—soeuer Saying that it is the same in effect if we could see that himself gaue before Peraduenture Mr. G. meaneth if we could see into his minde for in his writing there was no such matter But wel seeing we are agreed of this course and tryal of their ministrie by the scriptures whie are we thus reuiled and reproched for consenting vnto demaunding and expecting this tryal yea whie is not this christian peaceable course taken this tryal and proofe made whie hath not Mr. G. at the least approued his ministrie in the Office Entrance and administration by the euideÌ„t scriptures And therby both haue approued themselues and conuinced vs before he had pronounced this balsphemouse senteÌ„ce against vs who acknowledg with reuerence euerie worde of God thervnto submitting our whole faith life to be tried corrected directed in al things which reproachful sentence Michael himself that head of Angels and men duâ—st not giue euen against the Diuel in controuercie betwixt them These controuercies betwixt them and vs being of no lesse momente then Moses bodie and none of vs
most execrable idolatries as they were not to be held the true Churches of God but were pronownced by the holy Ghost whores murtherers idolaters so commanded to be iudged esteamed and forsaken of al the faithful As euerie where in those prophecies of Ezechiel Ieremiah appeareth we haue lardglie in y e SECOND PRINCIPAL TRANSGRESSION proued And himself in that estate confessed that they ought to be abandoned by the godlie For the generall estate in the time of our Sauiour CHRISTS Ministrie and suffringes wee haue also proued that they were that malignant persecuting Church which did excommunicate CHRIST and al that confessed and belieued in him from whom our Sauiour and his Disciples separated And now to the place of the third epistle of Iohn I vvrote to the Church but of them Diotrephes louing the primacie receiueth vs not For this if I come I vvil bring to remembrance the vvorkes vvhich he doeth prating against vs vvith malitious vvordes and not content in these neither himself receiueth the bretherē and them that vvold he forbiddeth and casteth them out of the Church These verses I haue thus englished to the worde because me thinckes the vsuall translation though in yt selfe not euil seemeth a litle too much to nourish some false collections which neither the wordes nor circumstance of the text wil beare But now what wil Mr. G. gather or conclude from this place Diotrephes he saith abused the power of gouernment ambitiouslie If he meane the power of the whole Church the power of communication it would be shewed and proued wherein If he say in that he cast the bretheren out of the Church We would first knowe of him what bretheren the Apostle there speaketh of whether those strāgers or such members of that cōgregation as were willing to receiue those strāgers and whether they were caste out by waye of excōmunication If he say those members that were willing c we affirme the whole context the argument of the Epistle precedent the faultes of Diotrephes reckoned vp the admonition subsequēt to shew the cōtrarie that he meaneth of the other godlie strangers Gaius in the premises being cōmended for interraignement of those strangers Diotrephes here blamed for these faultes Of an ambitious humor louing aspiring to be chief or first and could not endure to be vnder the Apostles 1. Therfore he receiued not the Apostles letter 2. He pratled against them with euil wordes 3. neither himself receiued these strāgers 4. But forbad them that would 5. And so kept or caste them out of the Church The admonition was that they should not imitate euil but good c. Manie reasons might be drawen from these circūstances from sondrie wordes in the original but especially by the right diuiding of these two verses it wil appeare not to be meant of the abuse of anie censure of the Church of excōmunication As also by the exhortation drawen from these faultes For how could Gaius or anie other of the Church imitate him in this when there was no more Pastors of that congregation but Diotrephes if he were a Pastor as they suppose and by their rule onlie the Pastor maie excōmunicate But what now if it were admitted which can neuer by this scripture be proued that Diotrephes did both vsurpe abuse the power and gouernment of the Church what wil Mr. G. collect and enforce from hence First that this tyrānous oppression did not make them to be no longer Christes Church which remayned vnder him Wel and what wil he cōclude hereupon That these Parishes which wittinglie remaine in bondage vnder the yoke of these popish Prelates which receiue this false antichristian ministrie this popish idolatrous worship ordināces c. are the true Churches of Christ As ther is no consimilitude except in this one poincte of euil wherin yet these Parishes far exceed so is ther no consequent or comparison betwixt a Church no Church a true Church ministrie and a false Church ministrie Neither haue we a better argumēt in al Mr. G. his booke to approue the ministrie procedings of the Church of England thē the most odious sinnes faultes of other Churches which were not recorded by the holy Ghoste for vs to imitate or to pleade for sinne by so much as left for examples and as yt were lande markes to flee sinne by Againe this Church here remayned not wilfullie vnder this tyrannie of Diotrephes They neuer had bene reproued and admonished therfore Howsoeuer we iustifie not or tollerate the least sinne that God condemneth in his worde yet we make not anie sinne vntil impenitēcie and obstinacie be ioyned thervnto to disanul and breake the Couenant with God Neither doe we make euerie inordinate and presumptuous part when the Ministers of the Church extend themselues beyonde their lyne and the limites of their office straight waye an antichristian yoke if they be not seene or repressed at the first For as it is said both the Church and Ministers may sinne in such thinges and transgresse the rule of ignorance or of negligence And so what wil this example helpe their Church which standeth wilfullie and wittinglie in seene bondage vnto these antichristian Prelates But Mr. G. saith the Apostle did not will the faithful to separate themselues or not anie longer to obeye Diotrephes in anie thing wel and euen this his owne fonde collection doth shewe that Diotrephes sinne was neither so preiudicial heynouse or publicklie knowen to the Church as he would make yt For if Diotrephes had either vsurped the whole power or abused the publique gouernment of the Church so far as to caste out of his owne sole aucthoritie in his owne name what bretheren he luste yea those of the most vertuous and charitable he had not to haue bene suffred in the Church muchlesse to haue remayned a Minister with such publicke heynouse sinnes vpon him This had bene contrarie to the lawes and rules of Christes Testament to the practize and procedings of the other Apostles to the safetie of the Church To al which it is not credible or audible that this Apostle would be so contrarie neither may it be inferred from this place without grieuous peruerting the scriptures and iniurie to the holy Ghost If Diotrephes fault had bene in this nature so heynouse and publick what needed the Apostle to say If I come I will declare or bring his worckes to remembrance the Greeke worde is hupomneso submonebo I will submonish Againe the begining of the. 10. verse Dia touto propter hoc for this sheweth an other cause an other mattter an other fault Mr. Giffardes other place Iohn 16. v. 2. serueth his tourne as euil They shal caste you out of their Synagogues yea the hower cometh that euerie one that killeth you shal thinck he doth GOD good seruice It is strange that Mr. G. should thincke and vse this as spokē of the true Church whē the verie next verse hath these wordes And these
me the keper of the vineyardes mie vineyarde that to me I kept not The true interpretation whereof it here booteth not to stande vpon sufficeth that no antichristian yoke or bondage can from this place or from anie one worde therof be drawen and inforced But yet Mr. G. doth herein presse vs vvith these places of the songe in that the faithfull did not here separate themselues from vnder these euil pastors and gouernours as herestickes and schismatickes doe And this he againe proueth by th' example of our Sauiour and his Disciples who did not separate themselues from the high Priestes Scribes and Pharasies so long as the vineyarde was not takeÌ„ from them c. To which proof he hath in the SECOND TRANSGRESSION his ful answere To these places In the first the Church hath an absolute and direct commandemeÌ„t from God himself To goe foorth not to staye in the steps of that flocke to feed her kids aboue the tabernacles of those sheepheardes In the second we can but wonder to see Mr. G. so insensate grosse to imagine that these persecuting watchmen were Ministers or members of the true Church Especiallie seing the two Churches so liuelie in that place described The one malignant persecuting the other the true Church and persecuted Betweene which I weene there is as great a separation as betwixt light and darcknes betwixt hel and heauen Neither did the Church there staye with or was stayed by those watchmen but went to the Daughters of Ierusalem to seek and enquire for Christ much-lesse as this man doteth stayed in their fould in their tentes Or remayned vnder the gouernment and bondage of those persecuting watchmen that openlie opposed against Christ and could not endure that the Church should seek him Neither can anie thing be imagined more false or contrary to the argument of that heauenlie songe then that the Church of Christ may at anie hand beare or stand in anie bondage to the yoke of Antichrist Whose necke Christ adornes with chaynes and she againe her doore postes with garlandes for him Song 1. 9. 6. 13. Vnder whose heade CHRITES left hand alwaies is and his right hande embraceth her Song 2. 6. Song 3. Shee layethe holde of CHRIST and bringethe him into her Mothers house into the chamber of her that conceiued her There also is his bedde set vp muche more glorious then the marriage bedde of Salomon about which bedd sixtie valiant men of the mightie men of Israel are said to stand and guarde all of them handling the sworde expert in warre with his sworde vpon his thinge from the feare by might Song 4. The necke of the Church is likned to the tower of Daniel built for the armorie where a thowsand shieldes doe hange al the targetts of the stronge men And Song 8. Christ saith his vineyard is allwaies wholly before him he chalendgeth and gathereth al the revenues therof himself he diuideth them not nor imparteth thâ—m to anie other as Salomon or other earthlie Princes are constrayned to doe What part or right then what honor or homage especiallie what bondage is left here to Antichrist But thus they are broken that thus wilfullie of set purpose stumble at the worde as this man doeth YEt procedeth this graceles man furder And is not afraide to affirme That the Church euerie member therof is in some spiritual bondage to sinne and draweth an argument from this position That therfore much more may yt be in some outward bondage to Antichrist This execrable position and argument the holie Bishops and learned Priestes of England are coÌ„tent to let publiquelie passe from their viewe and correction because yt pleadeth for the antichristian vsurpation of the one and the seruile bondage of the other But when this argument shal neuer so litle by the worde of God be skanned yt shalbe found most heretical and blasphemouse For verilie if after our faith in Christ wee be now left in anie bondage to sinne then doth sinne stil liue and raigne in vs and we stil bounde vnto and with yt then hath not Christ fullie freed vs from the curse of the law Death and Hel. TheÌ„ was not Christes death a sufficient ransome for neither exteÌ„ded to al our sinnes neither hath he subdued or set vs free from al our enimies neither haue we as yet anie perfect peace or reconciliation with God And then was his comming vayne then can no flesh be saued therbie then must wee looke for an other redeemer or ells looke for him to come againe to dye for our sinnes that remaine and raigne in vs. For the rewarde of the least sinne is death being a transgression of Gods lawe And if wee be in bondage to sinne then are we not Kinges and Priestes vnto God Is not this a meete Minister of the Gospel that knoweth not yet the worck of our redemption the benefite of Christes death the priueledge of the Sainctes that cannot and will not learne to put difference betwixt the frailtie or pronenes to commit sinne which is in this mortal flesh of all the faithful and that bondage and subiection to sinne which is neuer founde in anie of the faithfull after they haue once trulie acknowledged and embraced Christ Howsoeuer the ministrie of the Church of England may allowe publish these doctrines yet are they most odious execrable to the soule and conscience of all that knowe feare or loue the Lorde IESVS CHRIST NOwe at length we are come to the second proposition of our argument or rather to the fourth TRANSGRESSION wherewith their Church of England is chardged vzt That their Churches are ruled by and wilfully remaine in subiection vnto an antichristian and vngodly gouernment contrarie to the institution of our Sauiour CHRIST This wee shewed in our first writing by the publicke and present estate of the Church of England in their whole ministrie worship administration ordinances ceremonies censures cannons customes Courtes to be antichristian euen the same yoke and gouernment that the Pope sometimes exercised by those his naturall children and vnfaithful seruants the Bishopps who nowe haue gotten this power into their owne handes Most of these if not all haue bene alreadie in this present treatise declared and proued to be idolatrous popish blasphemous false and antichristian wholly swarued from the rules of Christes Testament Anie of these howe M r. G. hath by the worde of God approued let the vnpartial reader iudge This their ecclesiasticall gouernment which nowe is in question he faith is the same in matter though yt varie in forme fâ—om CHRISTES gouernment Wherof nowe is arisen a great question in their Church Whether that Apostolicke forme of discipline which they prescribed to the Churches should be perpetuall or variable The Reformistes that hold yt perpetuall sue and complaine to the Parliaments for the same Apostolicke forme to be established and to haue this present gouernment of these Bishopps and their false hierarchie with their Courtes and offices
by the death of CHRIST and by diuers signes wonders from heauen that take boldnes to innouate change alter the inuiolable perpetual ordinances of CHRISTES Testament and to set vp a nâ—we Leitourgie and to bring in a newe ministrie and gouernment according to the same If God were so iealous ouer the ordinances and vtilences of that material Temple which cosisted but of wood and stone that he permitted not anie thing to those excellent seruantes Moses Dauid Salomon in al that busines which they receiued not by diuine oracle from his owne mouth Neither suffred wilful transgression in anie that drewe neare to administer before him but executed most fearefull exaÌ„ples vpon sondrie as Nadab Abihu Corath vzzah vzziah c. How much more iealouse and seueare shall he be ouer the ordinances and administration of this spiritual house which consisteth of the soules and bodies of men ouer that kingdome of his Sonne which cannot be shaken ouer that Tabernacle which caÌ„not be remoued the stakes wherof can neuer be takeÌ„ away neither shall anie of the cordes therof de broken for euer Shal not the Lord destroye them which thus misbuilde and destâ—oy his Temple Can they thinck themselues wiser or more in fauour with God their Moses Dauid Salomon To haue greater priueledge then the Apostles who deliuered not anie thing which they had not receiued And bownde all builders and Churches to that which they deliuered vnto the worldes end teachinge them to obserue all thinges whatsoeuer Christ had commaunded them to keepe the true paterne and that holie commandement vndefiled and without blame vntil that appearing of our Lord IESVS CHRIST yea can they thinck themselues wiser and fuller of eyes within and without to haue greater sight and prouidence of thinges present and to come thinges inwarde and outwarde then the Lorde and builder of the house himself That they dare thus presumptuouslie violate and innouate the ordinances the outwarde forme of gouernment administration to vse their owne wordes which he hath instituted for his Church kingdome Thinck they these of lesse momeÌ„t value theÌ„ those ordinaÌ„ces â—utward formes beloÌ„ging to the Tabernacle TeÌ„ple vnder y e lawe Or is not this to perfer that material Temple the ordinaÌ„ces therof to the spiritual Temple the TestameÌ„t of Christ The person ministrie of Moses to the person ministrie of Christ To make Moses more faithful absolute in his house then Christe In as much as the ordinaÌ„ces of the Temple were perfect and inuiolable such as no Prince or Priest might add to alter innouate or breake the least of them But the ordinances formes of Christ in his Church so imperfect weake insufficient yea so incoÌ„gruent vnmeete as they are left arbitrable at the discreation of men conformed to the wil of Princes to polecies times and states yea doe not these men that hold the forme or maner of the administration of Christes discipline as they terme yt variable and arbitrable and that â—resume to prescribe an other maner of executing the same hold their owne waies deuises more wise equal and conuenient theÌ„ the Lords waies and thrust their owne into the place of the Lords which formes deuises of theirs can no more agree or be ioyned to the Lordes ordinances in his gouernmeÌ„t order administratioÌ„ then heaueÌ„ earth can be mingled Neither may they without sinne be compared togither The Lords forme that he hath giuen disposed to euerie part actioÌ„ and exercise of his Church only best fitting agreeing to the same neither suffring or receiuing auy other For as it is writteÌ„ the forme of this Citie is fowre square most firme immoueable and proportionable the height length and breath therof being equal Yea as our Sauiour pronounceth with his owne mouth most gratiously ofteÌ„ in the Songe Al the meÌ„bers features and proportioÌ„s of his Church are most beautifull amiable and euen rauishing the senses to behold as we see there from top to toe described not only in the seueral partes members and ioyntes but eueÌ„ in the proper peculiar formes proportions features of each How wicked then diuelish is the opinion of these Bishops their side that hold the formes order and maner of the actions administration gouernment of the Church prescribed in Christs TestameÌ„t and together ioyned coÌ„manded with the actions c not to be perpetual alwaies meete or convenient but to be variable at the dispositioÌ„ will of men But how monstruous is their presumption and barbarous their hauocke that dare not only to bereaue the Church of that heauenly forme which Christ hath prescribed in his Testament but in stead therof set vp impose their owne Lâ—itoâ—rgie their owne ougly deformed and monstruous shapes which caÌ„ no more agree to the offices actions of Christes Church then the pawes of a Beare the mouth of a Lyon c can agree be ioyned to an humane bodie which strange shapes â—alse members agree belong rather to the moÌ„struous bodie of that Beast then vnto the heauenly bodie of CHRIST For if the great Creator haue not permitted or giueÌ„ power to any mortal man to make or giue shape to the least member or part of an humane natural bodie not to make one hayre or being made to giue yt colour or sharpe white or blacke short or long Muchlesse theÌ„ hath the Lorde great Architect of the church his spiritual bodie giueÌ„ power to any Angel or mortal creature to make or change the least part or action therof in matter or forme But as he hath not called anie man to councell concerning these thinges but hath deliuered vnto all men a perfect paterne in his worde where we haue his whole minde howe he will haue all thinges donne in his Church so it behoueth al men soberly to rest in and carefully to beware not to change transgresse or swarue from the same at any hand willingly knowing that euen the Lorde our God is a consuming fire and wilbe serued also of vs in this his kingdome to his owne good liking with reuerence feare Now seeing we finde the forme paterne which Christ hath instituted giueÌ„ most perfect absolute such as caÌ„not be corrected or ameÌ„ded by anie humane deuise or ingenie such as cannot be separate from the partes actioÌ„s vnto which Christ hath ioyned them neither may those places or actioÌ„s receiue anie other forme but that therbie they become adulterate displeasing to God pernitious to meÌ„ It is euident that this gouernment which the Bishops exercise ouer the Church caÌ„not be the true gouernmeÌ„t or discipline of Christ because by their owne confessioÌ„s yt is executed after an other forme maner then Christ hath instituted Seing as we haue by manie reasons expresse Scriptures proued the forme is inioyned
ioyned together with y e actioÌ„ by the same aucthoritie neither may by any mortal man be changed or separate from the same So y â— M r. G. his owne coÌ„fession in that their gouernmeÌ„t wanteth the true forme for here we reason not of faultes in a true forme but of a diuers false forme is reason enough to shew that it is not that true gouernment which Christ hath instituted And then must yt needes followe to be a false and antichristian gouernment And consequently all that stand vnder yt to stand vnder the yoke of Antichrist and not to haue Christ their kinge gouernour Moreouer the Brownist with whom he hath to doe hath learned doth fully belieue That CHRIST ruleth in his Church by his owne officers and lawes and not by any such popish Officers Courtes and CaÌ„nons as these BBs doe in the Church of England All which he hopeth M r. G. will not say to be of the forme of discipline For sure he holdeth a true ministrie and the rules of the Bible to be of such necessitie as the true Church may neuer receiue anie other Ministers or lawes for their administration and gouernment We haue likewise lardglie alreadie proued this whole ministrie administration ordinance and maner of gouernmeÌ„t not to be according to the rules of Gods worde but forged popish and false Only in this place we would knowe of M r. G. if the Bishopps and their false Hierarchie Courtes iurisdiction gouernment were of God how theÌ„ these learned Reformist Preachers may sue seeke to haue them vtterly remoued out of the church I would not here be vnderstood of their persons wherof might be some colour reason enough but of their offices Courtes iurisdiction gouernment Al which they would haue vtterly abolished taken away which if they were of Christ could not be donne without most heynouse impietie sacriledge without a most grievous wouÌ„de mayme in the body of Christ by cutting off such pretious and principal members and officers of Christ and that for euer If those BB s their accomplices Courtes and gouernment were of Christ then are these Reformistes which sue and labour to haue them remoued and abolished most dangerous and pestilent seducers that perswade the Prince and realme to doe this violence to the bodie of Christ his Church to reiect the holy gouernmeÌ„t and ministrie of Christ which who so despiceth or putteth away despiceth putteth away Christ himself and so perswad and drawe they their Prince and the whole land into the assuted wrath and vengeance of God â—ut nowe on the contrarie if these Bishops officers courtes gouernmeÌ„t be not of Christ then belong they not vnto neither haue anie thing to doe or to intermeddle with the ministrie or gouernmeÌ„t or anie action of the Church of Christ. How great then on the other side is the perfidie apostasie of these Reformistes that knewe and pronounced in open Parliament that they were not of God and sought to haue them vtterlie remoued Yet now for filthie lucre for feare of persecution subscribe sweare and submit to their antichristian Hierarchie power courtes iurisdiction to al the detestable enormities that flowe from their throne That diriue their ministrie from exercise yt vnder them yea that exercise their ministrie keep the whole land vnder their yoke and so in the knoweÌ„ wrath of God How odious is the hypocrisie apostasie of this graceles maâ— that somtymes knewe stood against these enormities yet now as a withered fruictlesse tree twice deade plucked vp by the rootes is falleÌ„ apostatat from al faith light sauoure conscieÌ„ce feeling as that starre wormewood that poysoneth maketh bitter deadly al the waters he faleth into now pleading fighting for that apostatical throne of iniquitie terming that nowe the gouernment power of Christ in matter and effect which he himself Page 56. 58. of his booke coÌ„fesseth not to binde in heaueÌ„ not to be iust as in respect of them that doe excoÌ„municate c colouring al the abominations that flowe from this throne and al the controuersies about their gouernment with a diuers outward forme I hope he wil admit the TestameÌ„t ministrie of Christ to be of the matter substaÌ„ce And theÌ„ shall his halting on both sides double dissimulatioÌ„ appeare to al meÌ„ that durst not set downe so much as the coÌ„trouersie amongst theÌ„selues trulie which yet T. C. his Lord of VVinchester dealt more rowndly in flatlie denijng the Apostolick discipline to be either perpetual or necessarie but especially elections excoÌ„munication c by the people to be either expedient or tollerable bringing sondrie fleshly reasons politicke incoÌ„ueniences impedimeÌ„ts to the contrarie the refutation of whose blasphemies beloÌ„geth to an other place But this maÌ„ thincking to keepe in with both sides setteth downe the controuersie to be onlie about the forme not about the matter of discipline although the Bishops abash not in playne wordes to the veiwe of the world to the face of Christ to denie the verie matter yt self As both sides also doe in deedes effect whilest they acknowledg that Christ hath giuen vnto his Church the power of elections censures yet both of them withdraw this whole power froÌ„ the Church The one into their sequestred Synodes the other into their popish Courtes If so be this power wilbe grauÌ„ted to be of the matter of discipline But this questioÌ„ is soone put to an end whilest the Bishops denie the Apostolick discipline yt self as tollerable in the common wealth and flatlie denie Christ to reigne ouer them or ouer this Church by his owne officers lawes And therfore except he wil giue their persons accoÌ„plices and trayne an immunitie from al ecclesiastical censures not to be subiect for anie transgressioÌ„ or error to the reproof or power of the Church yea except he wil resigne his right into their handes and giue them leaue to reigne rule ouer al the Churches in this laÌ„d and that by their owne officers courtes caÌ„nons constitutions iniunctions c he is no Kinge or Christ for them Nay if he wil not bowe downe to al these and take their yoke vpoÌ„ him he is no subiect for them he may not buy and sell nor liue in this market in this Church Which Officers Courtes Cannons c if Mr. G. had proued to haue bene of the matter of Christes discipline for of the forme we wil al graunt him they are not and had approued iustified them by the worde of God then had he some colour to aske this question whether some faultes in their discipline should make yt antichristian But seing these Bishopps their Courtes Officers Cannons c were by vs affirmed vnto him to haue no foundatioÌ„ or mention in Gods worde no place nor vse in Christs Church but to be contrarie to the one most preiudicial daÌ„gerous to the other And
from al thinges that are fownd contrary to the same is no disobedience to Princes neither to withdrawe or derogate from their sacred power as this malignāt Clergie would persuade But they rather that encroch vpon openly impugne the Princes royal prerogatiue that so highly abuse their Prince and that trust she cōmitteth vnto them that break violate al y e publicke lawes charters of the lande that vsurpe y e ciuile sword aucthority and iurisdictiō which are vtterly prohibited thē by God that vsurpe place aboue al in aucthoritie vnder her Ma tie whoesoeuer to whom by the lawe of God they ought to be subiect that wil not submit their lawes doings persons to any ciuile tryal at the Princes royal iudgmēt seates but rather seek to withdrawe some of the most high and chief causes from her royall Courts and iudgment Seates into their owne Courtes that vsurpe the proper peculiar place titles preuileges power of Christ himself exercising absolute aucthoritie ouer al Churches doctrines causes persons to bring in or cast out erect or abrogate what lawes ordinances ministrie ministration gouernment they lust without controlement that wil not submit their publick ecclesiastical decrees procedings nor yet their priuate liues and conuersation to the tryall and censure of Christ in his Churche by the worde of God that make such barbarous hauocke mis-rule and confusion both in Churche and common wealth that seduce and deceiue their Soueraigne Prince their Nobles Maiestrates and the whole land leading them in the wayes of death destruction tourning them out of the straight waies of life peace that with their vtmost endeuour and skil oppose against the Testament kingdome of Christ that molest spoile and persecute in al hostile maner the Lords most faithful seruantes her Ma tis most loyall true hearted Subiects for refrayning from their idolatries and enormities so contrarie to the gospel of Christ which flowe from their antichristian gouernment and ministrie that nourish fauour and support the Lordes her Ma tis pernitious knowen enimies the Papistes those idolators those conspirators and traytors who they say are not such enimies to their pontifical estate and regiment as these faithfull christians are that are of nothing so iealouse vigilāt and careful not euē of their Soueraigne Princes life or of the peace prosperitie of the whole land as of their owne vsurped ruynous kingedome lest the light of the Gospel should break forth and discouer their apostaticall throne and antichristian procedings And therfore with al their might and may ne they striue to suppresse this light and to oppresse all such as in anie sinceritie and good conscience professe and practize the Gospel tollerating chearishing rather anie mischief anie vile flagitious and dissolute persons as by daylie experience is seene So that by these markes and fruicts let the Christian or but indifferent reader iudge Whether these Prelates and their antichristian Hierarchie be to be held troublers of the Church and state abridgers of the Princes power vsurpers of publick aucthoritie without lawful caling like Corath Dathan Abyram Or wee as this accuser this trompe of Sathan to bleamish our holie profession glorious suffringes shameth not to giue out of vs. Although they all hitherto haue not neither shal euer be able in the confidence of Gods grace and of a cleare conscience wee affirme yt iustlie to detect or so much as to suspect vs of anie such crime endeuoure or intēt We reuerence and are subiect to euerie humane creature for the Lorde whether vnto the Kinge as hauing aucthoritie ouer all or vnto rulers as sent by him for the reuenge of euil doers or for the praise of them that doe well That according to the wil of God by doing wel we might put to silēce the ignorance of vnwise men Yet hold wee not the offices Courtes and iurisdiction of these Prelates and their Hierarchie within the compasse of this Commandement or to be the ordināce of God But finde them that verie throne of Sathan that Anarchie of Antichrist opposite to the kingdome and Testament of CHRIST most pestilent pernitious both to the Church and common Wealthe And therfore may not by Princes be suffred in Churches or cōmon Wealth muchlesse by them be established ouer the Church and common Wealth without giuing their sacred power to the Beast Neither may anie faithfull Christian be brought in subiectiō to this their antichristian power yoke without bowing downe and worshipping the Beast To discusse or perticulate the seuerall innumerable errors faultes abuses corruptions enormities in the cānons constitutions customes procedings of the seuerall Courtes that belong to these Prelates antichristian regiment I am not as I haue said able neither were yt in this place expedient By this which hath bene here generally said of them their Courtes and proceedinges appeareth how contrarie they are to that gouernment and to those ordinances which CHRIST hath established and set ouer his Church for euer CHRISTS Scepter is an euerlasting Scepter a Scepter of righteousnes He hath set downe a most perfect absolute gouernment to his Church He hath perticularly and exactly prescribed what officers lawes ordinances he requireth in his Church He cannot be separate from his owne gouernment He ruleth not his Church by anie other officers or lawes then by his owne which he hath instituted These godlesse Prelates then that appoinct other officers and lawes vnto him ouer his Church wrest not only the Scepter but the Kingdome out of Christes handes And al such as stand vnder the antichristia gouernmēt of these presumptuous idol shepheardes stand not vnder Christes staffe amenitie vnder his Scepter of grace as the sheepe of his fould within his couenant protection but as the sheepe of destruction vnder his yron rodd wherwith they shalbe broken as a Potters vessel Here is our controuersie touching this fourth principal transgressiō fully decided determined by Gods owne mouth That all which stand vnder anie false ecclesiasticall gouernmēt stand not within the Couenant but vnder the wrath of God All the mitigations then reasons and delusions of the false Prophets shal neuer be able to make voide tourne away or diminish these iudgments otherwise then by their vnfaigned repentance speedie conuertion from their euil wayes HITHER TO hath M r. Gif brought vs not one reason or place of scripture to prooue the present gouernmēt of these Prelates and their hierarchie to be that heauenly gouernment which CHRIST hath instituted in his Church but hath grieuouslie peruerted manie scriptures to prooue that the Church might stand vnder some antichristian yoke although we in our first writing in this 4 PRINRIPAL TRANGRESSION blamed yt as false and antichristian In our second shewed yt to be such in the Officers Courtes Cannons procedings Now at length for a clusiue reason to prooue and determine all the poyncts at once and to shut vp his booke he hath
hatched brought vs foorth this worthie reason to rest vpon If the execution of discipline by Bishops be the yoke of Antichrist and if all the Churches vvhich doe stand vnder the same doe vvorship the Beast and be not christians it must needes follow that such as did euer execute this power were Antichristes and no children of GOD at that time or before thei repented But by your owne confession manie of them died blessed Martyres I conclude therfore That the Brownistes cannot but vvith heresies and most heinous iniurie inordinate dealing condemne a Church as quite diuourced separate from CHRIST for such corruptions imperfections in Gods vvorship as be not fundamentall nor destroy the substance for that wicked men come vvith the godly to the publick exercises of religion for some wantes in calling ordaining Ministers and in ecclesiastical discipline BElike Mr. GIF is hard driuē when this old popish reason alreadie by vs answeared and now by him not ouer wel repayred is fayne to become his cheif corner stone to approue this Church in all these chardges and the only reason he can bring for the Hierarchie regiment of the Church of England By this reason his holie Father the POPE was wonte to defend his triple Crowne apostaticall Chaire Because in the same haue sit manie godly Bishops blessed-Martyres c so that if the office power and dignitie of his Popedome be antichristiā then must all these godly learned men that haue executed the same needes be Antichrists and not true members of CHRIST vntill they repent But they neuer were founde to haue repented these thinges yet are confessed by al that knewe them in that age to be learned godly Therfore M r. G. and all this horned Cleargie and Lordly hierarchie of England cannot without schisme reuoult from without heresie pronownce this holie Sea office antichristian c. Let M r. G. now he seeth the fordge issue bind or loose followe or leaue this argument at his owne pleasure perill If he suppose to escape by shewing discrepance betwixt these godly predecessors vngodly successors in manie circumstances and vertues And so thinck this reason wil not presse him half so sore as it doth vs yet let him consider though I will not be the POPES aduocate that they here reason of the same office and not of the same circumstāces and that these godly predecessors executed the self same office with these their bad successors Yea so might th'example be put as yt should be without anie great difference in circumstance also And as to the difference betwixt the persons of the one and of the other if that may be a solution to this argument we shall not greatly need to feare finding this viperous generation these idle proude wordlie fleshlie persecuting blasphemous Prelates nothing so like these their godly predecessors these Martyres in laboures humilitie bowntie spiritual holie conuersation faith patience loue of the truth of the Sainctes of CHRIST c as they are in that which is euill in these antichristian titles offices Courtes iurisdiction reuenues pompe c. Which as we before said vnto you so say we againe that no men or Angels can iustifie where Gods worde condemneth though all the Martyres in the worlde should dye in and for them We may not be leed or drawen by the examples persons of men how good soeuer from one iote of Gods reueiled truth The best men we see doe erre and sinne there neuer was or shalbe anie man that erreth and sinneth not in manie thinges But should we because good men haue donne euill and erred therfore iustifie sinne and error That were high presumption greiuouslie to tempt God and to abuse the holie Scriptures which recorde not mens faultes to that end What sinne or error might not so by th'example of some good man or Church be iustified yet these are M r. GIFF. his best reasons for his Church ministrie c. and here his only reason to approue the gouernment of these Bishops and hierarchie But now as we here iustifie allowe not any sinne by the examples persons of the godly so condemne we not these godly mens persons for sinne error vntil obstinacie be ioyned thervnto which M r. GIFF. cannot shew in these holie Martyres And therfore we denie the consequent of his Maior or first Proposition That because the office iurisdiction they executed were Antichristian therfore the men that exercised them were Antichristes and not children of God We may vtterly condemne the sinne and yet not so peremptorily condemne the sinner It is a sure position that euerie sinne is of the Deuil yet is there no consequence therof that euerie one that sinneth is of the Deuil we see no such necessitie as M r. G. would persuade of that matter The godly may sinne of ignorance of negligence of fraylety yet not thervpon vntill obstinacie be added vnto sinne cease to be christians These godly Martyres so lately escaped out of that smokie fornace of the popish Church could not so clearely discerne and sodenly enter into the heauenly beautiful order of a true established Church It is more thē one dayes worcke to gather to plante and establish a Church aright much more so manie thowsand seuerall Churches as are supposed in this land It can be no wonder that those godly men being so vnexpert and vnexercised in his heauenly worcke neuer hauing liued in seene or hearde of any orderly cōmunion of Saīnctes anie true established Church vpon earth of so many hundreth yeeres euer since the general defection vnder Antichrist so much foretold of in the Scriptures no maruaile I say if they erred in setting vp the frame But what then should we therfore iustifie or persist in their errors especially should we reiect the true paterne of CHRISTS Testamēt which reproueth our workes and sheweth vs a better course should we not suffer our worckes to burne after the maner of these deceitful workmen of these tymes God forbid For thē should we receaue their reward perish with our worckes Now to the second propositiō of this argument we haue alreadie expressed our minde concerning the suffringes faith and death of these Martyres We finde them obstinatly to haue resisted no part of Gods worde or truth he gaue them sight of at anie tyme but to haue bene verie faithfull constant euen vnto bandes death in that truth they were come vnto Furder we doubt not but they truly repented them of al their sinnes knowen and faithfully laid hold of Gods mercie in Christ Iesus for al their secrete vnknowen sinnes Gods grace we are assured is so much greater then all our sinnes as the sea is greater then one dropp of water Therefore we doubt not of their happie and blessed estate all their sinnes these false offices ministrie which they executed in their ignorance amōgst the rest being forgiue them Th'example then errors of these
Martyres will not approue the antichristian offices gouernment of these Prelates nor yet iustifie the publick worship ministrie confusion sacriledge of the Church of England Mvchlesse wil these two lame propositions of M r. G. his final argument beare vpp his forged conclusion where he concludeth the Brownistes hereticks c Because they condemne a Church as quite deuorced separate from Christ For such imperfections corruptions in Gods worship as are not fundamental nor destroy the substance For that wicked men come with the godly to the publicke exercises of religion For some wantes in calling ordayning Ministers And for some wantes in ecclesiastical discipline If M r. GIF had taken the wise mans councel he should not haue answered a matter before he vnderstood it much-lesse would he if he had bene ledd by the spirit of God haue blasphemed the truth or cōdemned the innocent without cause But as he began his booke without councel cōtinued it without grace and ended it without truth so hath he herebie but purchased to himself shame and brought vpon his owne head the iudgments due to an accuser a blasphemer a false witnesse and iudge What opinion the Brownistes hold of the Church of England their worship people ministrie gouernment we neither knowe nor regard neither is there cause whie we should be chardged or condemned for their errors faultes For which themselues and this Church of ENGLAND that receiueth and nourisheth all sectories hereticks wicked and abhominable persons whatsoeuer shall accompt For vs whom it pleaseth M r. G. to terme Brownistes and whome he endeuoreth to confute in this treatise we neuer condemned any true Church for anie fault whatsoeuer knowing that where true faith is there is repentance where true faith and repentance are there is remission of all sinnes Far be it from vs to condemne anie whom CHRIST iustifieth 1. And for the Church of ENGLAND we neither did or doe condemne yt as this accuser suggesteth for such imperfections and corruptions in their worship as be not fundamentall or destroy the substance but we condemned the publick worship of their Church of ENGLAND presently inioyned receiued and vsed as deuised by men popish superstitious idolatrous abhominable not such as God commandeth requireth or accepteth and therfore not such as anie faithfull christian may offer vp vnto God be compelled or consent vnto This wee shewed in the first PRINCIPALL TRANSGRESSION this we haue proued in the first part of this treatise 2. Secondly wee condemne not the Church of England as separate from CHRIST for that wicked mē come with the godly to the publick exercises of religion But rather as neuer rightly gathered to CHRIST for that al the prophane and wicked ar receiued and retayned as members of their Churche Wee gladlie acknowledge that CHRIST came a light into the world to offer saluation vnto all men to haue built his Church vpon an hil there to be lifted vp by the preaching of the word as a standard to al people and passengers there to haue made a feast to al natiōs and thither to inuite them Neither were we euer so enuious of the saluation of others or of the glorie of God as hauing founde mercie and being entred our selues to shut the doore or stop the fountaine of Gods grace against others yea God is witnesse with what heartie desire we long after them all that they euen our greatest persecutors might be partakers of the same saluatiō ioy comfort happines with vs And howe wee intermit not much-lesse exclude anie meanes thervnto that God putteth in our power though it were with the hazarde of our owne lyues to bring them of the water of the wel at Bethelem But now though we affirme that al the vnbelieuing prophane not onlie may but ought to resort to the publick exercises of religion in the Church as the most excellent meanes to call them to the faith yet do we not therfore belieue or affirme that the prophane or vnbelieuing may be receiued or admitted as mēbers of the Church before they haue made voluntarie publick profession of their owne faith and obedience Or being entered by such profession be permitted longer to stand or remayne of the Church then they contynue orderlie to walke in the same faith and obedience And therfore we blamed these parish assemblies of England as consisting of a confuse multitude of al sortes of prophane and wicked people in differentlie where they are al receiued nourished and retayned as mēbers of y e Church though they were neuer called gathered by the power of the worde entered receiued by the profession of their owne faith neither walke orderlie in the faith or in anie duties either publick or priuate And so are al guiltie of most high sacriledge prophanatiō of the holy things of God No such assemblie or communion of Sainctes as Christes faithful seruantes ought to repaire or ioyne vnto This wee shewed in the second PRINCIPAL TRANSGRESSION This we haue lardgly proued in the secōd part of this treatise 3. Thirdly we condemne not the Church of England for some wantes in calling and ordayning Ministers But for hauing maintayning and retayning a false and antichristian ministrie imposed vpon them with a false antichristian calling ordination euen the self same that the Pope vsed left in this Realme which false offices and ministrie cannot be ioyned vnto or exercised in the true Church of CHRIST This wee shewed in the thirde PRINCIPAL TRANSGRESSION this we proued in the third part of this treatise And therfore with an euil and corrupt conscience hath Mr. G. sought to hide this transgression vnder some vvantes in the calling and ordaining Ministers and thus boldlie and falselie thervpon to accuse vs. Wee knowe there may be faultes either of ignorance or negligence in the calling ordination c yet these not to disanul the action much-lesse the Couenant so longe as they are not obstinatlie held and persisted in But our assertion and controuersie here is not of a faultie ministrie caling ordination c but of a false ministrie caling ordination c which we haue proued theirs to be and that no such belongeth vnto may be imposed receiued or retayned in the Church of CHRIST 4. Fourthly in like maner wee reason not of some wantes in the gouernment and order of their Church but of a false and antichristian gouernment set ouer the Church Neither condemne we the Church of ENGLAND for some faultes in a true ecclesiasticall gouernment but for hauing and standing vnder a false and antichristian gouernment euen the self same Hierarchie Officers Courtes Cannons Customes Priuileges Proceedings that the Pope vsed and left This wee also haue shewed in the 4 TRANSGRESSION and haue nowe in this fourth parte and through this booke fullie proued their present ecclesiastical gouernment to be To which fower principall transgressions a willfull obstinacie an open reiecting resisting the truth al reprofe a violent and most hostile
established church vizt such as are in captiuitie sicknes age or in such times place as they knowe not where to finde one day of the Sonne of man He might aswell conclude that because God is able doth saue some in the false Church Therfore priuate meÌ„ ought not to forsake the false Church God is able to saue some in dispertion out of the established Church Therfore priuate men ought not to seek the established Church THe last greatest matter is that we runne before the Princes commandement whose dutie it is to reforme Churches Priuate men might not so much as sweepe them much-lesse build them For this is to erect a state gouernmeÌ„t because the power of the Church is both publicke greate We haue aboue shewed that y e Church hath Gods coÌ„mandement authoritie alwaies to erect Christes ministri gouernment amongst them That the Church in this estate consisteth only of of priuate men neither are there anie true Ministers anie where to be found vpon the earth neither any extraordinarie Ministers to be looked for seing they are long since ceased Therfore the Church in this estate consisting only of priuate men ought to erect this ministerie and gouernment ells should they also cease and neuer be had againe vpon the earth and so should there neuer be any established Church ministrie Sacramentes c agayne in this world yet here must be noted by the way that Mr. G. runneth too much vpoÌ„ and wresteth too far these wordes priuate men when we speake of the Church consisting only of priuate men Now vnto his crimination the Church hauing this coÌ„mandement aucthoritie giuen of God vnto the worldes end we before shewed him that no Prince might take it away or without great wronge hinder them from the performance hereof yea that the seruantes of God ought not to be staied from doing the coÌ„mandements of God vpon anie restrainte or persecution of any mortall man whosoeuer For this we alleadged the examples and practize of the Apostles who then had bene guiltie of the same disobedience rebellion if Princes in this busines had bene to be stayed for or their restrainte had bene a sufficent let yea that persecution and the crosse of Christ were vtterly abolished if the Church and faithfull were not to proceede in their dueties vntill Princes giue leaue We shewed also that the obedience and practize of Gods will was no disobedience or preiâ—dize to the Prince That we attempted nothing beyonde our calling neither transgressed in our calling We medled not with the reformation of anie publick abuse either in the common wealth or in their Church otherwise then by prayers vnto God and godly exhortation We only according vnto Gods commandement refrained from their idolatrie and other publicke euils and assembled together in all holy and peaceable maner to worship the Lord our God and to ioyne our selues together in the faith vnto mutual duties This we shewed to be the duetie of euerie priuate man that would be saued to leaue the false Church and to seeke the true Church And being thus assembled ioyned in the faith we shewed it to be their dutie together to seeke that ministrie and gouernment which Christ hath left vnto his Church and for the Church to erect the same VNto the Apostles proceeding without the licence of Princes he maketh a double answere One in respect of the persons of the Apostles that they were furnished with a special coÌ„mission and authoritie from CHRIST himself to set vp his kingdome which commission and power the Pastors and Teachers successiuely receiued deliuered ouer to others so that priuate men may not haue this power The other in respect of those Princes in the Apostles tyme which were all heathen and therfore it had bene bootlesse to sue to them But where there is a christian Prince that holdeth the fundamentall poynctes of the christian faith though otherwise this christian Prince doe erre in some matters of doctrine or touching the rules of discipline euerie godly priuate man is to keepe a good conscience not breaking the vnitie and peace of the Church But not to take publicke authoritie to reforme THese instances of the persons of the Apostles and Princes as they are litle to the purpose so doe they him as litle good If the commandement of God were sufficient warrant to the Apostles to doe their worke though al the Princes of the world resisted then must the commandement of the same God be of the same effect to all other instrumentes whom it pleaseth the Lorde to vse in their callings to his seruice also though all the Princes in the world should withstand and forbid the same For neither dignitie of the persons that are vsed make the commandement of God of more authoritie or necessitie to be donne neither yet the greatnes or the goodnes of the persons that withstand this commandement of God make yt of lesse authoritie or necessitie Onlie let the seruantes of God be sure to haue the commaundement and calling of their God for that they doe and then they neede not feare the Powers that are placed of of God for the praise and not for the punishment of the good Our question then is not whether priuate men may doe that which is not their dutie to which they haue no commanndement as this accuser surmizeth to bring vs into danger and hatred But whether they may not doe that which God commanndeth them within the limites of their caling As to forâ—ake idolatrie and the false Church to seke the true worship of God in the true Church though all the Princes of the world whether belieuers or infidels should forbid the same And this we affirme to be the duetie of euerie perticular person whosoeuer forbid We say not now that priuate men may reforme the false Church abolish publick idolatrie or depose a false ministrie that the Kinge setteth vpp This were to breake the boundess of their calling to intrude vpon the Princes office and great cause had they then to feare for he beareth not the sworde in vayne Againe our question is not whether it is the office and dutie of Princes to see abuses reformed both in the Church and common Wealth which we thinck no man to be so ignorant or barbarous to denie except the Anabaptistes But vvhether the Church ought not now amongst themselues freely to practize CHRISTS Testament either in erecting his officers and ordinances or in reforming or correcting anie fault or abuse that ariseth amongst them vvithout staying for the Princes licence yea though the Prince should vpon the paynes of death forbid This we affirme to be the dutie of euerie perticular Congregation CHRIST hauing therfore giuen vnto each and all of them his sacred power and aucthoritie to binde and to loose in earth and to doe all thinges whatsoeuer he hath commaunded them vvith promise to be with them vnto the end of the world He hath giuen them the
two edged sworde of his mouth to cut downe all sinne The mightie spirituall weapons of his worde to bring in captiuitie euerie thought to the obedience of CHRIST to to the ouerthrowing of all munitious reasonings and sublimitie lifted vp against the knowledge of God and to haue in a readines to reuendge all disobedience To cast sinne into the Epha and the talent of Gods iudgment vpon yt and to remoue yt out of the Church with all power and celeritie with the vvinges of a Storke and the wynde vnder their vvinges and to lift vp the Epha betwixt the heauen and the earth in the eyes of all men CHRIST hath giuen this aucthoritie to his seruantes whom he hath left in his house and hath commanded them all therfore to watche together To obserue and avoide them that cause anie diuisions or offenses contrarie to the doctrine that they haue learned To contende for the maintenance of the whole faith Not to intermit or to be withdrawen from anie part of the same by anie man or Angell for persecution or anie thing that man can doe vnto them euerie where vvarning instructing and exhorting his seruantes not to feare persecution for righteousnes sake to take vp and beare his crosse daylie c Likewise for the neglect of those thinges God reproueth and stirreth vp the Churches To repent and to doe the first workes or ells he wil come against them speedily and remoue their candlestick To repent or ells he wil come against them speedily and fight against them with the sworde of his mouth Commending those Churches that kept that they had the worde of his patience in persecution promising them the Crowne of life if they remaine faithfull vnto the death to make them that ouercome pillers in the Temple of God c. M r. Giffard he is contented that vnder heathen or popish Princes the Church now may reforme or proceed in the practize of the whole will of God but at no hand where the Prince posesseth the faith in the fundamental poinctes though otherwise he erre and mis-leade the whole Churche in some matters of doctrine or touching the rules of discipline In these abuses and corruptions euerie priuate man is to keepe a good conscience but none to take publick aucthoritie to reforme Because these Kinges are principal members of the Church c. What cleare conscience any priuate man that yeildeth to these publick seene errors or transgressions Or the whole Church whilest yt wittinglie doth or suffreth these thinges to be donne can keepe we haue aboue shewed in the SECOND PRINCIPAL TRANSGRESSION How expreslie contrarie this leauened traditionall proposition of M r. G. is to all these Scriptures and doctrines aboue recited is so euident to all men as yt needeth no furder or lardger refutation If God haue committed his whole worde vnto his Church as the foundation of their faith and of euery action they doe commanding them to stand to the death for the maintenance of the whole truth and the holy practize of the same and to cast out in his name and power all that publicklie and obstinatlie hold anie opinion or that so commit anie transgression contrary to his worde If God for the neglect hereof haue menaced to come in iudgment and exhorteth the Churches vpon the first discouerie hereof to speedie repentance Howe can M r. G. persuade the Churche to contynue wittingly in open errors publick transgression or in this estate promise them peace The holie Ghost hath not set downe this as a note of a true Prophet Neither hath God promised anie peace to thē that wittingly contynue in any error or transgression vntil they repent Doth not one deade flie putrifie and cause to stincke the whole oyntment of the Apothecary A litle leauen make sower the whole lumpe Wee would knowe of him therfore whether that diuelish distinction of fundamental errors and transgressions and such errors and transgressions as he holdeth not fundamentall wherebie he turneth away the practize of what part of Gods worde he lusteth and iustifieth or at the least tollerateth what open errors publick transgressions of Gods worde he lusteth will excuse him or anie that wittinglie breake the least of Gods commandements And whether the aucthoritie or christianitie of anie Prince wil in that daye excuse before the Lorde anie man that hath at the Princes commandment committed much more contynued to committ anie transgression without vnfaigned repentance But if the least error be contrarie to true faith the least transgression sinne and no knowen sinne or error to be committed or continued in howe can he persuade the Churche to commit or to contynue in anie error or transgression so highly to tempt and prouoke the Lorde And now to the poynct we would know of him whether anie Prince much-lesse a christian Prince may abrogate the commandement of God or take away that power and aucthoritie that God hath giuen to the Church vnto the worldes end If not but that the commandements of God remaine alwaies the same and the Churche hath the same power vnder a christian magistrate that vnder a heathen why then yt ought not to proceede to the obedience and practize of Gods worde whether in correcting and redressing faultes or in going forewarde in the wayes of God as they are reueiled vnto them as well and freelie vnder a Christian Prince as vnder an heathen Is it because a Christian Princd is the principall and greatest member of the Church why by so much the rather ought and the better may the Church doe it hauing now such a singular help and rare accomplement of so pretious a member Euerie true member is giuen for the help and comfort and not for the hindrance and hurt of the body Wee may then much better conclude that the Church vnder a christian Prince may procede with all freedome in the sincere practize of CHRISTES Gospel because he is a member of CHRIST of the Church then vnder an infidel Prince that is an enimie to CRHIST and to the Church ANother reason he bringeth whie the Churche vnder a christian Prince may not reforme without his licence or vntill hee will because it is the office of a christian Prince to reforme the Church and therfore the Church in taking such a publicke worke vpon them shoulde but vsurpe and encroch vpon his office Because wee are so apt to mis-vnderstand one an other and to take words in too lardge or straight a sense it were good wee set downe what is meant by this reformation here spoken of before we proceede Wee meane then by reformation to reduce all thinges and actions to the true antient and primatiue paterne of Gods worde This we graun to be the office and duetie of the Prince to doe aswel in the Church as in the common Wealth The Princes eye may suffer no transgression of Gods lawe he is to ouersee and see euerie one to doe their dueties in the office
and caling God hath placed them Yet is this no preiudize to the Christian libertie and power of the Church no impediment to anie member therof but rather a singular preseruation of all dueties and an excellent instigation of them all to doe the wil of God in their calings For in all this here is no power giuen the Prince to restraine anie iore of the libertie and power of the Church or to with-hold anie one person from doing the whole will of God in their caling Much-lesse is here anie power giue the Prince to drawe or compel the Church or any member therof to the least transgression or error yea when the Prince shall in anie thing be founde contrarie to God God is then to be obeyed rather then man And this is no disobedience to the Princes soueraigne and supreame power ouer al persons and causes ecclesiastical or ciuile is no preiudize or impediment to the Church or to anie member therof from doing the whole will of God in their calings So in like maner are not the proceedings of the Church according to CHRISTES Testament any derogation from or enchrochment of the royal power and prerogatiue of Princes as this false Prophet out of the mouth of Sathau woulde perswade but rather a singular preservation and most rare illustratiō therof Whose reignes are neuer so glorious as when or glorious but when God is worshipped and obeyed according to his reueiled worde and those most chearished and fauored that are most faithful therin In the Church of CHRIST are al duties most faithfullie taught and no knowen transgression of anie knowen duetie suffred either to God or man Howe then can Sathan himself say that the proceedings of the Church or rather or Christ in his Church are contrarie to or derogate from the royall power of Princes They cannot be of God that thus set at variance these blessed powers which God hath so conioyned and contempered for the mutual help each of other and the seruice of his glorie No it is the false Church and this antichristian hierarchie that are preiudicial vnto enchroch vpon and vsurp the Royall aucthoritie power iurisdiction titles honors prerogatiues lads palaces pompe c of Princes The true Church both knoweth howe to obey the Lorde and their Prince in the Lorde They vsurpe not the Princes office when they reforme anie publick fault in the worship administration gouernment ecclesiastical c but execute their owne office For this is not the Princes office to doe in person but to commande the Church to doe it by such instrumentes as God hath ther vnto ordayned This commandment of the Prince doth neither giue the Church more power or make the action more lawful Neither doth the prohibition of anie Prince take away this power of the Church that God hath giuen or make the action that God hath commanded more vnlawful How then doth the Church more sinne in doing these duties in reformation and correctiō of publick faultes and proceeding in the practize of Gods will which God hath commanded to be donne by his Church then anie priuate man sinneth when he correcteth anie fault in himself or in his family or beginneth to doe anie duetie which he before neglected without his Princes lycence Seing the Princes eye power and office extendeth aswell to ciuile as to ecclesiastical dueties aswell to priuate as to publick reformation yea the Princes licence in al Christian consideration extendeth to al godly duties honest actions euen to as many things either to be donne or to be left vndōne as the cōmandements of God extend vnto For he is the Minister of God for y e praise of them that do wel and for the punishment of them that doe euill when the Prince resisteth or suffreth not the worde of God to haue free passage he sinneth doth not his duety But this cā be no excuse for vs to cease to doe the wil of God or to intermit our duetie If he drawe the sword and smite vs for wel doing that but augmenteth his sinne and the blessing of God resteth vpon vs that suffer for righteousnes sake wee may not for feare of persecution or for the indignation of Princes leaue the commandements of God vndonne For that were with this false Prophet to mancipate the lawe of God to the wil of Princes and vtterly to abolish the crosse of Christ out of the world For Princes neuer punish mē for obeying but for breaking their hestes Beastly then hellish is the speach of this mā That saith the Church refuseth the peace of their Prince and prouoketh him to strike when they either reforme such faultes as are in the Church or proceed to doe such things as God hath commanded them though the Prince forbid and wil not giue licence But especiallie where the blasphemer is not afraid to say that the Church when it procedeth to the establishing and practize of Christes ordinances erecteth a state gouernment of their owne Doe they erect anie thing of themselues or that CHRIST himself hath not erected Is not this to accuse CHRIST of treason because he saith he is a Kinge And his seruants of sedition because they set vp his kingdome without the licence and against the will of Princes though it cost them their liues for the same Is not this man a faithful seruant of CHRIST a faithfull subiect to his Prince that so reprocheth CHRISTS heauenlie kingdom reiecteth his ordinances and commandments to make them depend vpon the wil of Princes that so seduceth his Prince and would drawe her into battell against God almighty and his Church Yea if to set vp Christes kingdome in a christiā estate without the leaue or licence of the Prince or state be rebellion and disobedience a derogation from their sacred power an intrusion into their high office how then will he excuse our Sauiour CHRIST himself who being borne in the flesh but in th' estate of a subiect and a priuate man hee neither being Minister of the Temple nor magistrate in the commō Wealth and that in a godly state vnder faithful magistrates as himself acknowledgeth did notwithstāding by al meanes in deuour to set vp his kingdome preached baptized caled al men vnto him although the whole state and gouernours earnestly sorbad and resisted him Those gouernours were to be obeyed and he himself was obedient in al things as became a true subiect If it be answered that he did it by the especial commission and commandment of God Wee readilie graunt that a sufficient warrant vnto him before God and men as also vnto all others that haue the commandement of the same God for that they doe But what is this to our question Whether the Church or such as haue aucthoritie from God ought to be stayed from doing the commandment of God by the inhibition of a christian Prince or state Wee graunte it high sinne and intollerable presumption for anie that haue not aucthoritie of God to enterprise to doe anie thing
discipline CHRIST hath giuen which cannot be ioyned vnto exercised or preserued by anie other lawes then God hath made as by due examination in perticular of the least or best thing they thus deuise and enioyne will appeare CHRIST that great Architect of his house hath left vs a most absolute exact paterne of all things belonging therevnto vnto which no humane deuise can more be added or ioyned then heaueÌ„ earth can be commingled Wherefore we may by better right esteeme M r. G. a corrupter of CHRISTS discipline or rather a fordger of a newe discipline for making bringing in new lawes into the church other then Gods lawes Then he may pronownce vs denyers cutters off of CHRISTES discipline for allowing and receiuing no lawes for anie action in the Church but Gods lawes HIs other reason is this Princes ought to establish the whole christian religion to punish idolaters wicked despisers heretickes schismaticks blasphemers But this caÌ„not be donne but by lawes made established Therfore Princes ought to make lawes for the Church And I in denijng this denie a great part of that power which God hath giuen vnto Princes His first proposition is no more then I haue professed in mine answere If he vnderstand his second proposition of other lawes then God hath made I then denie yt as most false vntrue whereof vntill he make proofe he hath not obtayned his purpose nor convinced mine answere And therfore til then must withdrawe his triumphant conclusions I hold that Gods true religioÌ„ is only founded vpon and established by his owne holie worde lawes and not vpon or by mans lawes And that the Prince may aswel make a newe religion as newe lawes for religion Furder as I hold in Gods worde sufficient rules directions for all actions of the Church So hold I in the same most iust iudgments meete punishments to euerie transgressioÌ„ So that the Prince can no way better advance establish true religion then by yea can no way establish by but yt the promulgation and due execution of Gods lawes calling all men of all degrees to the hearing sincere practize thereof in their calings and dulie punishing al such as transgresse the same after such order proclamed established God hath incommended inioyned the booke of his lawe to all Princes therbie the gouerne both the Church common Wealth in al things as we plentifullie reade Deut. 17. 18. 19. 5. 32. 29. 9. c. and 4. 6. Ioshu 1. 8. 1 Kinges 2. 3. 1 Chron. 28. and in sondrie other places The Kinge is not made the Lord but the Minister of Gods lawe to which he is bownde and for the transgression therof shall answere vnto God as anie other person He is placed in the seate of God and the worde of God committed vnto him not to alter or neglect the least part thereof Not to make newe lawes but to keepe see obserued those lawes which God hath made Greate then is their ignorance that thincke not that God hath giuen sufficient instruction direction in his holie worde for all actions of his Church And greater their wickednes that knowing this dare giue mortal men leaue to make lawes for Gods Church If they say that the Princes lawe must be consonant to Gods lawe Then I answere they haue warrant groundworke in Gods worde which if they haue then are they Gods not mans lawe For Gods lawe extendeth as farr as the equitie of his law extendeth But what lawes soeuer haue no warrant of groundworke in Gods worde those cannot be said to be coÌ„sonant to Gods wil because there we haue the whole minde of CHRIST and so are to be auoyded as superfluous burdenous and contrarie to Gods word how necessarie or expedieÌ„t soeuer they may seeme to humane wisdome AND now let the christian reader iudge what cause M r. GIFFARD had to pronownce this mine answere to the Bishopps question Anabaptistical when I therein acknowledged the whole lawe of God the place office and whole power of Princes that God hath giuen them all which the Anabaptistes vtterlie denie Or with what conscience he hath chardged vs as seduced by Brownes writing And to hold that Princes ought not to compel their Subiectes to the true worship of God Neither ought to reforme the Church All which sclanders this my answere which he here endeuoreth to confute refuteth to his face FINIS A BREIFE REFVTATION OF Mr. GEORGE GIFFARD HIS SVPPOSED CONSIMILItude betvvene the Donatists and vs wherein is shewed how his Arguments haue bene and may be by the Papists more iustly retorted against himself and present estate of their Church Mr. GIFFARD a man inexpert in discerning the times seasons hauing long skirmished with vaine titles and assuming the matter in question vndertaketh now to deface all Gods inuiolable ordinaÌ„ces with a certayne dialogue betwene Augustine and the Donatistes and to make CHRISTS ordinances and our persons odious as he supposeth to all men therby to heale the wounde of the Beaste and dawbe vp the whole rable of the Romish Ministerie lawes worship gouernment which al men of anie iudgment know to be receiued from the Pope He taketh vpon him to compare vs to the Donatistes and without considering the causes persons from which and from whome they separated as also the times and ages He sclanderously wresteth some perticular doctrines about separation and wee therevpoÌ„ must needes be Donatistes But we haue learned that we ought al to take heede to the most sure word of God and that he that speaketh ought to speake as the wordes of God and to this lawe and this testimonie if anie speake not it is because there is no light in him We refuse vtterly to be drawen into this kinde of fruictlesse strife and will not intermedle either with the Donatistes not Augustines persons nor yet with their causes or maner of pleading them but only shewe in a fewe breif notes how vniustly this godlesse quarrelous man hath dealt herein euen in the thinges he hath set downe leauing the better veiwe thereof to such as will bestowe their tirne that waye and those to due consideration and vnpartiall triall by the worde and spirit of God AT his first entrance into his discourse he denyeth vs to be Christians saying all that are gathered by CHRISTS doctrine only vnto Christ alone as yt is written one is your Doctor euen CHRIST Math. 23. are only by his title called Christians But we are wicked Schismatickes therfore we must be called by the first Aucthors or chief maintayners thereof To which we answere that M r. Giffard his Collegiates haue giuen out for vndoubted doctrines that such as hold the fundamental doctrines of iustification by faith in Chrâ—st alone are to be holden Christians and to cleare our selues a litle further we seeke to be gathered and ruled by Christs doctrine only and by Christ alone as our King Priest and Prophet yea
you here take my answere that vve deny these parrish assemblies to be true Churches or to haue anie power or aucthoritie to cast our any according to Christes ordinance so that wee cannot reason vvith you as to make the controuersie of open sinners in the Church but as a confused assemblie not being euer gathered vnto Christ or guyded by his ordiances We know that in the true Church are shalbe opeÌ„ sinners yet ther are rules lawes by due censure to bring them to repentance or els to cast them out if they remaine obstinate in anie open grosse sinne of which things we wil not enter into discourse with you denijng you to haue eyther true Church or power to redresse abuses in your parrish assemblies And where he demandeth vvhat order of discipline wee haue obserued in our separation We haue learned that no other censures belong vnto the false Church then powring forth the vialls into the ayre waters sunne c. For this wee haue the direction and commandement of God Reuel 16. 18. 6. Againe where should we finde your Synod of Pastors in the whole tayle of the Dragon you haue no such order as you prate of vnskilfully your L. Arch-B or Ordinatie can teach you otherwise then plead for Synods of Pastors For anie ChristiaÌ„ or equal triall either in free conference by the Scriptures or triall by the coÌ„mon law we haue vpon the dispence of our lyues long sued for it and caÌ„not obtaine anie as vvee haue said and finde nothing but furor dolus tumulius amongst your broode Now after his former discourâ—e he will from poinct to poinct proue vs to agree with the Donatistes First saith he the Donatistes did accuse and condemne the Churche and ministerie of the Churches most falslie And I say saith he the Brownistes are as false accusers as they and condemne as iniustly in all crimes Here are bold and sore chardges but Mr. Giffards bare word wil not stand The Donatistes cause was not about the orderly gathering of a true Church but for the casting out of the vnworthie not about the office entrance or administration of the ministerie but about the sinnes of such as were in that office So that if Mr. Giffard would looke againe of the cause he should finde no cause to keepe this stirr as vpon a stage to no end or edifijng Wee haue often told him in our former writinges that our matter is not about offenders in the Church but about the beeing or not beeing a Church In the meane time he handsomly layeth vpon their owne filthines saying companies and swarmes of drunckardes gluttons whoremasters couetous worldlings greedie vsurers extortioners oppressours bribers defrauders lyers backbyters and sclanderers envious hateful and contentious persons swearers and cursers are suffred and admitted to the Lords Table this saith he in manie or in most of their parrish assemblies And many of their ministeri such Where admit them a Church in his owne coÌ„ceit let him ad now this more which is as true that they haue no power to redresse these euils by due censure for that they thus coÌ„tynue after they haue bene long ofteÌ„ reproued for this sacriledge and we are bold to pronouÌ„ce the Priest as the people a deÌ„ne of theiues a cage of vncleane spirits as the harlot that receiueth all commers cast together into Iesabels bed Hee further confesseth that the threatnings of the Prophets against Israel are due vnto them Whereby hee confesseth these assemblies not to be the Churches of God For all the Prophets that prophesied against Israel in the defection pronounce her not to be the Churche of God reade Hosea 1. 2. Ieremie 3. Ezechiell 23. But saith he might not the Donatistes haue pleaded that there were manie wicked people wicked Ministers in those Churches from which they separated We answere that is not questioÌ„ For first we denie you to haue anie Church orderly gathered vnto the ordinances worship gouernment of CHRIST which they did not And againe we haue not to reasoÌ„ what they might haue excepted against those assemblies or ministers but what they made the cause of their separation wherein you trouble but your self and with odiouse names deceiue the ignorant to make anie shewe of agreement betwene our cause and theirs It wil be demanded saith he whither Cyprian the rest of the godly did worship together with those open sinners in their dayes ioyning with them in prayer and in the sacramentes c. No the question shalbe Mr. Giffard Whether if they did communicate with the open transgressions of the lawe in their time they did wel and lawfully therein or no for I trust you will graunt that the Church hath alwayes power to cast out the obstinate offenders reade then the â— of the 1 to the Corinth a litle more coÌ„sideratly and tel vs whether they faulted not in keeping in their fellowship the incestious person and for not purging out the leauen from amongst them for what saith the text Now I write vnto you that you companie not together If anie that is called a brother be a fornicator or an Idolator or railer or a drunckard or an extortioner vvith such an one eate not Where the words me synanamignysthai be not together commingled and after vvith such an one eate not sheweth a plaine inhibition of communicating with the open prophane or impenitent offendors For where is this commixture or commixion if not in that holy banquet and coniunction in the communion and supper of the Lorde and if Mr. Giffard could discerne the spiritual things he might see the outward signes of bread and wyne to be tokens not only of our vnion with Christ and benefit of his death but also of our communion vvith the members of his bodye spiritually as the holy Ghost reasoneth saijng The cup of blessing vvich vvee blesse is yt not the communioÌ„ of the blood of CHRIST and the bread vvhich vve breake is it not the commanion of the bodie of CHRIST for vve that are manie are one bread and one bodie because 〈◊〉 are partakers of one bread For vs then to come together in this banquet and spiritual reioycing with the members of CHRIST to our iudgment we haue true comfort one with another But with the open prophane or obstinate open knowen transgressor ther caÌ„ be no good reioycing fellowship or communion for besides the vvicked Priest that presumptuouslye blesseth where God curseth and committeth sacriledge in delyuering the signe of Gods Couenant with his people in CHRIST to the treaders vnder their feete of his body and blood so the whole Congregation and euery one that participateth with those open wicked transgresse in not admonishing casting out the leauen against so manie rules as command admonition excommunication by due order and partake with y e wicked against God by their reioycing with them as bretheren But as I haue stil pleaded with you we know better order then blinde separation in pride for the sinnes
committed in the Church denijng to reason with you what is to be done in the Church till you haue proued your Church to be a true Church established guyded by the officers and lawes of CHRIST so that all your matter is but the fighting with your owne shadowe and flying the question in hand But my purpose is not to follow your gameplay either to iustifie the Donatistes or those learned Pastors neither to reiect the truthes nor maintaine the errors of either of both sides we haue a better foundation to buyld vpon and a surer word to trust vnto it is because you haue no furniture on your self that you set forth this shew and fight vnder other mens names Your sauour is lost if euer you had salt Looke on one of your Arguments how well it wil prooue your matter The Brownistes vse 5. or 6. places of scripture which the Donatistes vsed therfore the Brownistes be Donatistes Let the Brownistes answere for themselues but sure I must deny both Proposition and Consequence For neither do we agree in the application of these with them neither do we aledge all the same places because we alledge some which they alledged for excoÌ„munication of the open knowen obstinat wicked in the Church or separation from the false Church Neither doth it follow that because we alledge some places they did that therfore we are Donatistes If you allow anie separation from Turke or Pope you must agree with Donatistes in some of these scriptures Esaias 52. 2 Corixth 6. And in this your exquisit search you haue had one place alledged yet now which if you had well looked vpon you would haue bene ashamed to haue compared vs to the Donatistes It is written Reuel 18. 2. 3. 4. 5. verses c where your mother Church of ROME with all her Daughters is proclaymed no longer to be rested in or communicated with If your assemblies be such a cage stand in such confusion haue the same ministerie lawes worship c then we must come out of her Where in consideration that you would conningly turne away all places that commaund a separation by other mens expositions and haue not managed your cause in your owne name I will brieflie demaunde whither you wil maintaine these doctrines or no For the convincing whereof I shall either refer you to our haÌ„dling of the 4. transgressions or els gyne you answere when you deale perticularly in your owne name First beginne to set downe vnder your owne hand that these scriptures Come out froÌ„ emongst them Depart out of her Separate your selues c are not vnderstood of a separation both of bodye and minde SecoÌ„dly that the Minister being a swearer drunkerd couetous worldling c he continuing obstinate in his sinne in that estate may be suffred to administer and the godly may coÌ„municate with him in sacramentes and prayer Thirdly that it is lawful for the Minister to delyuer the parties to receiue the people to coÌ„municate with open knowen vnrepentant professed whoremasters multitudes of wicked Fourthly that open sinne may be tollerated in the assemblie Fiftly that when open sinners be common and such persons manie it were no safe to vse the censures of the Church Sixtly that ther may be a separating in heart and coÌ„ming out from them in minde with whome we coÌ„municate in the Church That ther is no polution participation or coÌ„municating with other mens sinnes but either by doing the same euill or consenting in heart to the euill and though they remaine in their open filthines vnrepentant our communicating with them in the sacrament or prayer or the priestes delyuerie of the Sacrament vnto them is no reioycing with them in their sinne no communicating with other mens sinnes no allowance or consenting or approuing of them in euill nor no sinne or transgression in vs. That they which are the Temple of the lyuing God and in the middest of a crooked peruerse nation apearing as lightes in the world hauing the word of life nothing can infect them which they tollerat for vnities sake neither are they put vp in anie straight because God dwelleth in them and walketh amongst them That to separat from such a peruerse and crooked generation were dangerous lest we should separat in spiritual separatioÌ„ from the good such separation were seditious That Dauid was not separat in body from the open wicked vncleane in the sacrifice in his dayes That Isâ—ias himself in one Congregation with them did touch the vncleannes which he reproued in the people That the Apostle Paule the Church of Corinth did tollerate communicate with such as coÌ„mitted fornicatioÌ„ though they repented not but continued in their sinne after due admonition That in policie for feare of schisme excommunication may not be vsed against open obstinat sinners but they may be tollerated communicated with of the godly That when he which for some notorious crime is reprehended hath the multitude his companion it is not healthful to reprehend or excoÌ„municat but to tollerat That the cause person of the tares being vnderstood of the open wicked and vnrepentant doth not preiudicate the cause and person of the wheate growing together in the field and whither you will interpret this of the Church That the cause person of the chaffe doth not preiudicat the cause and person of the corne being together in the same floore vntil the last wynowing the same of the goates sheepe in the pastures the fishes good bad in the net the vessells of honour dishonour The causes person of the chaffe bad fishes goates vessells of dishonour being vnderstood of the open knoweÌ„ wicked whore-masters murderers heretickes Idolators c and the field floore pastures net howse c of the apparant Church and make the inhibition of plucking vp the tares a coÌ„mandement then is not only the censures of the Church admonition excommunication c but the vse of the magistrats sword not only needlesse but vtterly vnlawfull to be exercised against anie transgression Let Mr. GIFFARD see how he is plunged in Anabaptistrie Athisme and blasphemous contradiction of the whole reueiled will of God for the cutting downe of sinne But let Mr. GIF or his Ordinarie in their owne name subscribe these foresaid Positions and he shal heare our answere We wil not confute them in the persons of dead men We then conclude this point thus that Mr. GIFFARD hath ignorantly skambled about the sinnes arising in the Church and the order of reprehension when all our question is of a separation from a false Church consisting of the world of Athiestes Papistes heretickes and all sortes of prophane not gathered vnto CHRIST So that he hath but fought with his owne shadow in comparing vs to the Donatistes in this poinct Againe al Augustines reasons are against separtioÌ„ in y e Church without discreet and orderly vsing of the power of CHRISTs by the censure of excommunication wheras you all confesse you haue no
is not vvritten in Hebrew or Greek and mens vvritinges not to be grounded or rested vpon vvhere shall our assurance stand And might not Mr. Giff. as vvel say the Hebrew and Greek Copie are but paper and ynck many faults and errours by the print in vowells accents letters and so conclud vve had not Authentick or canonical scriptures at al except meÌ„s erronious vvritings might be of equall authoritie in the assemblie that the scriptures must he not beare vvith mee in accompting him an Atheist or Libertine in thus reasoning Hence then vve see vvhiles you go about to abase the Canonicall scriptures and extol your patched Leitourgie you fall into manie blasphemies as I haue before told you Wee hold yt the vvord of God in vvhat language soeuer stil reiecting the errours in the print in the translations as they are knowne vnto vs and not to the vvord yt self for the imperfections or errours in the translation and print Now vvhen you can so reiect the errours in mens writings as you can make that vvhich remayneth the vndoubted vvorde of God not agreeable only but an Authentick approued Canonicall scripture authorised from God to be the verie eternall foundation and rules limitts and lawes giuen by himself vnto his people you may lift vp your stumped Dagon into this place if there be some truth in their vvritings as vvhat mens vvritings haue not some and the holy name of God verie much yet is that truth in the Scripture yt self here so mingled vvith chaffe that it vvere not only vnprofitable a hinderaÌ„ce of the true vse of Gods vvorde but an abolishing and defacing of the vvord yt self the maiestie vvhere of ought to terrifie you from this presumption And vvhere you say that you decide not controuersies by anie translation but by the Authentick Copies of the Hebrew and Greke I trust you speak only of such as are able by the interpretation therof so to decide controversies and holde it not vnlawfull for anie such as haue not that help to coÌ„vince errour by the powre of the vvord and conferring one place vvith an other in anie translation according to the analogie of faith though I grant vve ought to vse y â— best approued But if this vvere not lawfull surely no maÌ„ might prophesie in the Church vvhich hath not the gift of interpretion of the tongue neither might any affirme any scripture to be true but they vvich haue knowledg of tongues How blasphemous is this geare vvhiles you are ignorant of the powre wisdome and agreement of the word and spirit and diuersitie of giftes giueÌ„ vnto men the Word the Spirit approue ech other and beare witnesse ech of other in what language soeuer God giueth yt to our vnderstanding Prophesie knowledg of tongues are two seueral giftes not alwayes giuen to one member but distributed as God in his wisdome hath appointed 1 Cor. 12. and prophesie coÌ„manded for the more excellent Cap. 14. But this is sufficient in this place that the word of God is the word of God in what language soeuer and to accompt yt being verbatim translated or at least so far foâ—rth faithfully translated mans writing were blasphemie but mens writings can neuer be so holden the authentick scriptures of God how agreable to the word soeuer they be My Argument is then firme and thus left vpon you Those writings which be not the word of God being imperfect neuer without error may not be imponed as lawes Canons vpon the publick assemblies or there be read or iâ—â—erpreted or offred vp in worship But such are almens writings that be not the authentick word or God yt self The publick assemblies are only bound to the reading interpretation of the Scriptures which God hath ordeined to be read in a knowne language and for prayer prophesie hath ordeined the liuely voice of his owne graces in the mouth of such as he hath appointed to be the mouth of the CongregatioÌ„ vnto him and his mouth vnto them So y â— your paâ—ched Leitourgie paraphrases songes in rime homelies and al your dead mens writings are cast forth of the publick assemblies and manifest to be Idols wheÌ„ they are thrust into that place Now where I alledged that the binding of the publick assemblie yea of all assemblies to certaine writings of men euerie day yeare their number portion of words daylie monthly yearely in al assemblies the same matter an words reiterated in stead of powring forth their hearts vnto God according to their present needs and occasions was a setting of themselues in Gods seate and taking the office of his Spirit which only knoweth the wantes of the seueral assemblies according to their diuerse occasions he runneth away from the matter as one vnwilling to heare of this their 〈◊〉 counterfet babling demanding whether euerie one should vtter their owne perticular wantes in the publick assemblie or should pray nothing but that euerie one feeleth the present want of in himself or should tell the Minister before hand what euerie one of their wantes were then how the Minister should remeÌ„ber al. Are these any thing but mere canils can any of these follow vpoÌ„ the former doctrine And let him looke againe whether he that is the mouth of the CoÌ„gregatioÌ„ vnto God in publick prayer must not coÌ„sider the present publick occasioÌ„s of that publick assemblie and thereafter frame his prayers all the people ioyning in heart to his words of petition or thanksgyuing saying AmeÌ„ to so much as he asketh according to the wil of God neede of the time yea if they haue not feeling in such prayers they are vnfeeling members yet neither doth he intermedle with priuate or secret wantes neither neede they tell him them he is sent for the publick affaires of the Church to coÌ„mend the seueral actioÌ„s general publick vnto God And as they are diuerse in euerie assemblie so must he be a man of wisdome to know see and coÌ„sider them lest they al rashly step into the house of God to offer vp the sacrifice of fooles make a couÌ„terfeit babling Eccle. 4. Yet the sinne of this is nothing coÌ„parable to thâ— doung your Priests cast forth by pratling ouer your English Portuis which yâ—â— Lord wil one day cast in your faces As then in priuate prayer we are to lay forth our owne wantes estate of our owne soule which cannot be done by reading an other mans writings alwayes singing one song customably repeating in superstitioÌ„ certaine words our hearts neuer ripped vp examined nor the diseases therof layd open vnto God seeking due cure So the man that is the mouth of the whole assemblie prayeth as the mouth of one bodie for al their open publick present wantes occasions Which occasions considering the persons actions are diuerse caÌ„not be writteÌ„ for one assemblie before hand muchlesse for all assemblies in a whole kingdome neither by man nor Angel See then the
vvrship to bynde the conscience to seeke righteousnes forgeuenes of sinne merit in them or against such rules of gouernment as God hath set to be perpetuall This is true but this is not all for the lawe is generall against all inventions traditions constitutions vvhatsoeuer God hath not commanded as the second Commandment doth also teach Thou shalt not make to thy self so y t God hath left nothing to be layde vpon his Church by coÌ„mandement which he hath not coÌ„manded And therfore that place of the Apostle to the Gal. 3. 15. must be better pervsed If it be but a mans Testament vvhen yt is confirmed no man doth abrogate yt or superordeine anie thing to yt CHRISTS Testament then being much more perfect his vvhole minde for the ordering of his house manifested therin it is wicked presumption to alter the ordinances thereof or to holde them vnmeete or vnsufficient for anie age or estate Well Mr. GIFF. coulde nowe bee content thus far to limit the povver of the Church namelie to haue her subiect and obedient to his voice but that he supposeth there may be lawes ecclesiastical made of things in themselues indifferent that where the scripture hath commanded such things to be vsed at our libertie for order for comelynes edification and glorye of God as matters of place time and such circumstance But hee here mistaketh his text for the Lorde commandeth by the Apostle in that place 1 Corint 14. that those publique busines and exercises of the assemblies shoulde be done in order in comlynes to edifijng and doth not leaue somthing to bee commanded vvhich the maister buylders hath not prescribed For to binde those thinges by lawe vvhich God hath not bound in his worship wee are to add new traditious to bring vs into bondage of the creatures vvhich the same Apostle denyeth euer to bee brought into bondage vnto 1 Corint 6. 12. in his owne person teaching vs so to walke the Lord see in his wisdome cause to leaue them in our libertie knowing there vvoulde bee no end of such perticular lawes especially if he had left it to mans wyt to make and vnmake lawes therin For the orders you speake of then meaning circumstances of time place kneeling sitting standing c there can be no further lawes of them then the Apostle hath set and as the Minister of CHRIST prescribed that al be donne to edifying in comlynes order c. Of theis to set perticular lawes vvere to break these general lawes of God whereby he teacheth vs the true vse of them and leaueth them in the Churches libertie as need requireth to vse them or not vse them Neither can all assemblies bee bound in these thinges to the same in perticular that being needfull and decent in one that is not in an other And in that you woulde haue them no further commanded then they bee needfull convenient decent c you condiscend that there can bee no setled lawe in perticular layde vpon the Church in them For to vse them so far as they bee convenient necessarie and to edifijng is the lawe and commandement of God and to vse them further at anie mans commandement were both a breach of Gods lawe and making the creatures stumbling blockes Idolles bondages and euerie way sinnefull And when the Church commandeth them so far to be vsed as they are commanded of God the Churche doth but ratifye and see Gods lawe executed so that you haue lost your selfe whiles you shoulde haue proued your bold assertion That the Church hath power to ordeyne lawes for to create or make lawes which you see the folly of being nowe driuen to another shift that in the perticular thinges vvhereof God hath giuen generall lawes wee may make setled lawes and yet but for the tyme they be convenient Wheras in deed Gods lawe is the same and nothing ells But because they bee necessarye in one place that bee not in another at one tyme that bee not at another of some persons that bee not to other ther can bee no lawe sett in the perticular one daye for all assemblies in such thinges Neither shall anye disagreement bee such amongst the seueral Churches as need anye contention for them vvhiles euerie assemblye doe that vvich is to themselues most meet most convenient and necessary in such things for the present tyme. The Pastor and Elders vvere of small discretion if they might not haue these thinges in their libertie and euen these doctrines and examples are in this point against your selfe vvhich you haue alledged from other Churches But my purpose is not to contend about mens writings nor to be draweÌ„ into coÌ„trouersie with other Churches wheÌ„ I am to deale with your present sinne for the auoiding wherof you thus rage If your cause be good plead it by y e scriptures and I wilbe so farre from casting out darts against al Churches as I wil not deale with their estate till I be further occasioned the rather may I omitt this labour for that you haue alledged one place of scripture which you suppose wil beare â—p all your matter If yt helpe you not I see not how you wil deâ—end your assertion In the 15. of the Acts where it is said the Apostles Elders and brethren at Ierusalem met about the question of Circumcision and other Ceremonies of Moses lawe which some would haue burdened the Gentiles with we see there saith he that the Apostles themselues did decree some thing for y e time which afterward were to be altered when the occasion vvas taken away namelie that the Gentiles should absteyne from blood and from strangled for auoiding offence to the weak Iues. First let vs see what the decree was and then it will appeare how litle yt serueth Mr. Giff. his purpose these be the wordes Act. 15. 28. 29. It seemed good to the holy Ghost and to vs to lay no more burden vpon you then that vvihich is necessary of these thinges to absteyne from Idolothytes and from blood and from strangled and from forâ—iâ—â—tion froâ— vvhich keeping your selues yee doe vvell For one of these which is fornicatioÌ„ we haue here no question it being by the moral lawe alwayes forbiden For the other Mr. Giffard would thus reason The Apostles themselues did decree them for the tyme therfore the Church hath power to make and ordeyne lawes in things of themselues indifferent about the worship of God and publick exercises For our answere wee vvould haue Mr. Giff. first learne that he in saying y e Apostles themselues did this by the direction of the holy Ghost hath ouerthroweÌ„ himselfe for these were the Maister builders appointed of God to be law makers for the whole Leitourgie and vvorship of CHRIST to all posterities euen all the lawes and ordinances of the newe Testament confirmed by miracles from heauen deliuered by their ministery vnto vs It vvill not follow then if the Apostles had made and ordeyned some lawe here that therefore euerie Synode or anie Synode
18. Reuel 16. 2. Reuel 12. 15 Reuel 13. Reuel 9. Reuel 17. Rom. 2. 〈◊〉 2. Tit. 1. 16. 2 Tim. 3. 5. 1 Cor. 3. G. G. to the fiâ—st Article â— B. his replie 〈…〉 They have no 〈◊〉 to excuse themselues but to accuse the estate which 〈…〉 they obey 〈…〉 A kinâ—ome no◠〈◊〉 against 〈…〉 G. G. to the 2 Article H. B. his replie G. G. to the 3 Article H. B. his replie G. G. to the 4. Art H. B. his replie Sodom Babilon 〈◊〉 by 〈◊〉 The best way to 〈◊〉 others is 〈◊〉 to 〈◊〉 our selues G. G. to the 5 Article H. B. his replie 〈…〉 G. G. to the 6 Article H. B. his replie G. GIF his answere to the first principall Transgression H. BAR his replie The Church-vvardeÌ„s svvâ—â—ue to see the booke vsed The Gospel of Christ cannot be ioyned to this stuffe G. G. his answere to the 2 principall Traâ—sgressioÌ„ H. B. his replie 〈…〉 Priuate men may refraine â—dolatrie though they cannot reformâ— G. G. his answere to the 3 principal TransgressioÌ„ H. B his replie They promiseâ— vs before the 〈◊〉 of the e Articles to ansâ—â—ere or 〈◊〉 The same â—easons that oâ—erthrovâ— the Pope ouerthrovv their 〈◊〉 〈…〉 If the light 〈◊〉 is in you be darkneâ— o hovv great is that darknes God 〈◊〉 your blessâ—â—gs therfore he blesseth your cuâ—sings G. G. his answere to the 4 principal TransgressioÌ„ H. B. his replie The true Church neuer vvithout christiaâ— libertie and christiaÌ„ povver Christ diuideth not vvith Aâ—tichrist Songe 〈◊〉 The Church daâ—ly praieth 〈◊〉 forgiuenes of 〈◊〉 Notes of the true Church The false Châ—rcâ— One bed cannot hold Christ and Anâ—â—christ The WatchmeÌ„ punished not sinne vvhich before theâ— suffred in the Church but Christ vvhom they cannot suffer 2 Tim. 2 â— 9. Math. 12. 34. 35. 1 Cor. 15. Gal. 3. and 4 Chap. Reuel 2. 14. 15. Titus 3. 10. 11. Roâ— 16. 17. 1 Tim 6. 3. c. Deut. 17. 12. Reue. 18. Reue. 11. Hebru 2. 2 1 SaÌ„ 15. 23 Rom. 6. 23 Ezech. 18 Esai 57. 21 Prou. 21. 27 Ephe. 2. 20. 1 Corin. 3. 11 â— Tim. 3. 16 2 Pet. 1. 19 Mat. 5. 19. Iam. 2. 10 1 Ioh. 1. 6 Gal. 5. 9 Ecâ—l 10. 1 Reue. 16. 2 Rom. 12. 9 Math. 15. 8. Gala. 4. 9. Iere. 44. Collos. 2. 18. 19. Exod. 32. 5 Psal. 16. 4. â—â—â—har 11. Luk. 12. 14 1 Cor. 9. Gal. 6. 6 1 Tim. 6. 8 Mat. 10. 2 Cor. 11. 20 1 Thes. 2. 5 2 Pet. 2. 15 â—â—d 11. 12. 13 Nâ—m 18 Hebr. 7. 12 Gal. 5. 3. 4 Phil. 3. 2 Luk. 17. 3. Rom. 16. 17. 1 Tim. 5. 20 Psal. 149. 1 Cor. 11. 20 Deut. 7. 2 king 18. 4 Rom. 14. 1 Cor. 8. 1 Cor. 6. 12. Gal. 5. 1. M. Giff. here confesseth both some members of their Church to be popish superstitious ignorant And also this baptisme of their Church to be such Rom. 16. 17. Gal. 1. 8. Ezech. 16 44 Esay 50. 11 1 Corinth 5 Prou. 14. â— Exod. 2. 5. 6. 1 Pet. 2. 9. Ioh. 15. 19. Act 2. 〈◊〉 Math. 3. 6. Acts. 2. 41. 1 Cor. 7. 14. 1 Cor. 6. 9. 10. 11. Cant. 4. 13. 14. Eâ—ay 60. 21. Cant. 4. 8. Reuel 18. 2. Esay 32. 5. Prou. 24. 24. Ezech. 13. 18. Ierem. 18. 1. Cor. 5. 12. 13. 2. Tim. 2 25 Gal. 1. 8 â— Ihon. 10 Exod. 19. 5. 6. Rom. 9. Iohn 8. Rom. 4. Rom. 2. 25. Genes 17. Deut. 29. 19 Psal. â—0 16. Esay 1. and 66. Genes 9. Deut. 22. 22 Ier. 9. 13. 14. 15. Ier. 7. 4. Ier. 28. 8. 9 Rom. 11. Prou. 9. 2 Crâ—â— 30 〈◊〉 5 Hebr. 1. Psal. 2. 1. Cor. 6. 15 Eph. 1. 21 Eph. 4. Rom. 12. Hebr. 12. 28 Deut. 18. Eph. 2. 20 Esa. 57. 21 1 Cor. 10. 20 Reu. 14. 9 10. Reue. 21. 8 Reu. 22. 15 Rom. 8. 1 Cor. 7. 14 Reu. 13. Reu. 14 2 Thes. 2. 7. Reuel 9. 1. Reu. 12. 10. 11. 12. Reuel 12. 4. Reuel 18. 7. Rom. 13. Reuel 13. 2. 1 Cor. 5. Reuel 4. 10 Psal. 149. 〈◊〉 9. 31 Esa. 57. 21 Deut. 29. 19 20. 21. Esa. 34. 16 Rom. 1. 18 Rom. 2. 8. 9 1 Thes. 5. 14 Mar. 13. 34 37. Hebr. 10. 24. 25. â— Pet. 4. 10 〈◊〉 Reu 1. 6. Psal. 149â— 1 Tim. 3. Tit. 1. 5. 3 Ioh. 9. 2 Cor. 11. 20 1 Pet. 5. 3. 1 Cor. 12. 19 Ephes. 4. 7. 16. Rom. 12. 3. 1 Cor. 14. 33 1 Cor. 11. 16. 1 Cor. 14. 24. 25. 〈◊〉 8. 19. Phil. 3 16. Phil. 2. 2. 3. â— Câ—rinth 12 Rom. 1â— 4. 5. 6. 1 Thâ—s 5. 12. 1â— Hebr. 13. 17. 2 Tim. â— 1. 2 Acts. 20. 28 3 Iohn 9. Rom. 16. 17. â—al 1. 8. 9. Col. 4. 17. Tit 3. 10. 2 Thes. 3. 14 1 Cor. 3. 22. 23. Acts. 20. 2â— 1 Pâ—t 5. 2. Acts. 15. Acts. 15. Math 18. 17 â— Cor. 5. â— Timo. 5. 21 Iohn 15. 6. Leu 20. 4. 5 Nomb. 35. â—3 34. Ier. 3. 1 1 Corin. 5. 6 1 Corin. 4. â— Hebr. 3. 2 â—ach 11. Deu. 29. 29 Isa. 59. Ezek. 8. Ier. 7. â—uk 1. 6. 2. 25. 〈…〉 Nâ—mb 3. 18. zech 11. Leu. 11. 12. 13. 14. 15. 21. 22 Chapters Hag. 2. 12. 13. 14. 15 vers â— Corinth 5. 6. 7. 8. 1. Cor. 11. Reu. 16. 13. Prou. 26. 2. Deut. 18. 22 Pro. 24. 24 Iosh. 4. 1 King 9. 20. 21. Hebr. 3. Ephes. 4. These two were Mr. FLOVD Mr. CHATTERTON These two were Mr. FENNE Mr. EGERTON Eph. 4. Rom. 12. 1 Corinth 3 Hebr. 2. 2 Pet. 1. 2 Timoth. 3 Acts. 20. 33 1 Corinth 12 Acts. 14. 23 1 Timoth. 3 Tit. 3. 1 Corin. 4. 2 1 Thes. 5. 12. 13. 1 Timo. 5. 17 Phil. 1. 1 Aâ—ts 20. Râ—m 12. 8 1 Tâ—â—o 5. 17 Act. 6. â— Timoth. 5 Reu. 13. 1. 17. 3. Mat. 28. 19 Acts. 1. Iohn 20. 21 22. Math. 10. Acts. 4. 30 5. 12. 1 Cor. 3. 11 2 Cor. 11. 13. 2 Tâ—es 2. 9. 10. Reu. 13. 14. Gal. 1. Deut. 13. 1 Tim. 1. 2. Tit. 1. 4. 1 Cor. 4. 17. Phil. 2. 22. 2 Tim. 4. 5. Act. 14. 23 Tit. 1. 5. Acts. 20. 21 1 Tim. 3. 〈…〉 Math. 20. 25. 26. Luk. 12. 14. 2 Thes. 2. 8. Mâ—th 18. 1. Corinth 5. Math. 21. Luk. 19. 14 Colloss 18. â— 1 Cor. 12. 27 Acts. 6. Rom. 12. 8. 1 Tim. 3. Rom. 1. 24 Tit. 1. 7. Math. 24. 45. Marc. 13. 34 1 Tim. 5. 17. Heb. 13. 17. Rom. 12. Gal. 2. 4. 5. Iohn 10. 12 Acts. 20. 29 3 Iohn 9. 10 2 Tim. 2. 4 Acts. 6. 2 1 Pet. 4. 15 1 Tim. 3. 3 Ezek. 13. Mat. 23. 14. Phil. 3. 18. 19. Acts. 20. 1 Tim. 3. Tâ—t 1. Hâ—b 5. 4 Iohn 10 Nomb. 16. 5. 40. 1 Tim. 3. Tit. 1. Acts. 14. These men by this office ordination and sending should be Apostles Matâ— 28. 18. 19. Ioâ— 20. 21. 22. And what high office then exerciseth the Bishop that â—aketh sendeth foorth Apostles giueth them the Holie Ghost Rom. 12. 5. 1 Cor. 12. 2 Tim. 4. 3. Rom. 16. 18 Phil. 31. 19. Acts. 20. 27 Gal. 5. 11. Gal. 4. 17. 1 Thes. â— 3. 4. 5. 6. Ezek. 13. 18. Ier. 23. 30. Math. 23. â— Tim. 3. 1 Cor. 3. Gâ—l 6. 12. Iâ—de 11. 13 verse Iere. 23. 2â— Gal. 1. 10. 〈◊〉 Gal. 2. 4. 5 2 Cor. 1. 1â— Gal 1. 8 Rom. 16. 17. 1 Tim. 6. 3 1 Corin. 14. 29. 30. 31. 32. Rom. 12. 6 1 Pet. 4. 10. 11. Nomb. 18. Heb. 7. 12. Gal. 4. 5. Chapter Collos. 2. 20 â— Chrâ—n 31. 1 Cor. 9. Gal. 6. 6 1 Cor. 16. 1. 2. Mich. 3. Ezek. 34. 1 Sam. 2. Math. 23. 23 Leu. 22. 25. Hab. 1. Math. 23. 14. Esa. 30. 24 Ezeck 13. 4 19. 2 Tim. 2. 4 Phil. 4. 10. ◠〈◊〉 13. 16 2 Cor. 9. Phil. 4. Reuel 9. 13. and 16. 17. and 18. Chap. Luk. 11. 17. 2 Thes. 2. 7. Reuel 13. 2 Cor. 11. 13. 14. 15. Ephes. 5. 13. 1 Cor. 3. 13. 14. 15. 2 Thes. 2. â— Reuel 16. Act. 20. 32 Iam. 1. 21 Rom 11. 16 Heb. â—0 24. 25. 1 Thes. 5. 1 Cor. 14. Acts. 8. 4. 11. 19. c. 2 Thes. 2. 9. 10. 11. 12. Esai 66. 3. 4. Ieâ—â— 6. 19. 20. 〈◊〉 Pet. 2. Reuel 2. Reuel 9. 11 Gal. 4. 9. 10. c. Gal. 5. 1. c Col. 2. 2 Cor. 6. 15 Reu. 11. 12. Chap. Gal. 4. 20 Ioâ— 15. 18. c. and 16. 2. 3. Math. 6. 24 Rom. 6. 16 Reu. 13. 15 16. 17 and 17. 15 Gal. 4. 26 5. 1. 2 Iohn 8. 32. c. Ro. 8. 14. 15 2 Cor. 3. 17 Iohn 8. 35 Coll. 1. 12. 13 Cant. 1. Cant. 5. Exo. 25. 4â— Hebr. 8. 5. Hebr. 3. 5. Hebr. 2. and 12. 25. c. 1 Chron 28 â—1 c. 1 Kings 6. and 7. chap. Leu. 10. Nomb. 16. 2 Samu. 6. 2 Chron. 26 Heb. 12. 28. Esa. 33. 20. 1 Cor. 3. 17. 1 Cor. 11. 1 Cor. 4. 17. Mat. 28. â—0 2 Tim. 1. 1â— 1 Tim. 6. 13. 14. Zech. 3. 9. Hebr. 3. 6. Reuel 21. 16 â—ant 4. 6. 1. Chap. Reuel 13. Esay 14. 13. 14. 15. Rom. 11. 34. 1 Cor. 2. 16. 2 Tim. 3. 16. 17. Act. 20. 32 Heb. 12. 28. 29. Tit. 1. 16. 1 Cor. 4. 20 Luk. 19. 14 c. Math. 21. 33 Reu. 13. 17 Act. 4. 19 Mat. 10. 28 â— Pet. 2. Reuel 17. Reuel 13. 15 Zech. 11. Psal. 2. 〈◊〉 18. 2 Cor. 6. 17. 18. Acts. 2. 40. Iere. 50. 51. Chap. Zach. 2. 7 Ezech. 13. Esay 47. Prou 1. 24 c. Article 1. Article â— Art 3. 4 Reu. 17. 2. Deut. 23. 2. Act. 14. 26. 27. Act. 14. 23. Reu. 6. 12. 13. 14. Reu. 9. Deut. 30. 11 12. 13. 14. Rom. 10. 6. 7. 8. Luk. 17. 22. c. Rom. 13. Math. 18. 28. 20. 2. Cor. 10. Iâ—â—b 5. Marck 34. c. Rom. 16. 17. Iude. 3. Gal. 1. 8. Reu. 2. 10 3. 10. c Deut. 13. Ier. 6. 8. 23
conscience botchers these Preachers of the Gospell to winne and keepe credite with the world How zealous in some place tyme auditorie where they may be wel backed they wil seeme against some triffles as though they were of most precise and vnstayned conscience And againe how luke-warme colde and backward they wilbe in the same poyntes at an other tyme place and auditorie How strange to the poore that shal desire their iudgmeÌ„t of some poynctes especially of these But cheiflie if any haue espied more light then they would they should and doe but make question of their ministrie worship Church c with what exquisite sleights they will seeke to drawe them backe as ruÌ„ning too farre too fast before their guides with what poysoned cauills to quench their zeale and spirite to pleade for and defend their sinne and apostasie These thinges to dicusse or but to shew in perticular with their due circumstances would require a longe and lardge discourse yea no booke were able to containe all their diuelish deuises and delusions which euen fill that flying volume the Prophet speaketh of Sathan hauing his fordge of all mischeife continually going amongst them Al which their dealings euidently shew what kinde of ministers and preachers of the Gospel they are Which drawe the people vnto and with their preaching keepe them in this defection apostasie from the Gospell which keep the people from and will not leade them to the sinceare practize of the Gospell but with their schole learning drawe a veale before CHRISTS face that the people might not see to the end of his ministrie neither discerne what CHRISTES will is for any action of the Church or to examine by the rules of CHRISTES Testament any thing by publick auâ—thoritie established Yea we see and haue shewed how they drawe the people vnto and themselues administer by an other Leiâ—ourgie then Christâ— Testament which prescribeth an other kinde of administration both to themselues and to the whole Church in all thinges then CHRIST hath prescribed We see haue shewed how they hold all the people vnder this more then Babilonish yoke of these antichristian Prelates their Courtes c and stand themselues the marcked Ministers sworne subiects and bond seruantes of these their Lordes haue fetched their ministrie licence to preach and their whole administratioÌ„ from them how they are prescribed stinted limited censured silenced deposed by them how they haue submitted and betrayed themselues Church Gospell Christ to these enemies Also what merchandize they make of their prayers Gospel preaching sacramentes selling all and themselues to for money What trafique they make of their benefices how they come by them and part from them how they haue in all thinges gonne astray forsaking the right waye hauing followed the waye of Balaam of Bâ—sor that loued the hire of vnrighteousnes and are in all thinges so throughly corrupted as they are the most bitter pestilent enemies of the kingdome of CHRIST and of the sinceare practize of the Gospel Deuising to themselues their miserable followers daily new errors bye pathes as faste as the old wherin they haue walked are discouered as any that will take the paynes to examine by the rules of the Scriptures their bookes of discipline and new formes of reformation or rather those antient primatiue defections which they seeke againe to reuiue shall perceiue For mie part I am euen irâ—ked to raue in this bottomlesse abysme of their iniquities which the more they are looked into still offer more matter of reproofe euen without end Wherfore I eueÌ„ with wearines here cease furder to speake of their corrupt administration hoping that by this alreadie said at the least vpon due examination therof it may appeare to al men that this their whole administration and preaching of the worde is altogether as corrupt and in all poynctes rightly fitteth vnto their antichâ—istian office entrance It now remayneth that we hast to and ouer their maintenance THE maintenance of the ministri of the Church of ENGLAND is of these fower sortes 1. Either by lordly reuenues with their royal rightes ciuill iurisdiction Courtes baron tenancies c belonging thervnto 2. Or by fees and pollages taysed rauened in their spiritual Courtes for iudging pleading solliciting writing fetching vp sommoning 3. Or by gleabes and tithes 4. Or ells by annual set stipendes The first forte of these we haue alreadie shewed to belong to Princes to ciuile Lordes and persons and to be vtterly vnlawful and forbidden to the ministrie of CHRIST Mr. Gâ—F his liberall maintenance or the ordinance of the Church cannot mainteine them Neither will that worde Philoxenos which they so lardgly stretch interpreat carrie half this pompe To the second sort we affirme these Courtes Officers Iudges Aduocates Proctors Registers Purseuantes Sommoners together with all their functions the orders of their Courtes maner of iurisdictioÌ„ pleading c where all thinges are pleadable if not vendible for money where al causes euen the most foule finde their aduocates colours defence delayes for mony c Al these spiritual Courtes officers iudgments pleadings customes we finde diuelish antichristian and not to appertaine to the Church kingdome of CHRIST but to belong to the kingdome throne of Antichrist and of the Beaste And therfore may conclude that they are the reuenues of sinne not to belong to the ministrie of CHRIST The third kinde these tithes we finde merely ceremoniall to haue bene ordayned for and belonged vnto the Leuiticall ministerie vnder the lawe We finde them an inheritance of the Leuites An offering of the people Therfore they cannot in this maner by lawe by tyed to the ministrie of CHRIST be made an inheritance vnto them an offring of the people vnto them For if there be a chandge of the Priest-hoode theâ— of necessitie must there be a chandge of the Lawe No part of the ceremoniall lawe or of those shadowes can be ioyned vnto the Gospell ministrie of CHRIST they or any part of them caÌ„not now be reuiued or retayned without the denial losse of CHRIST And how is the ceremoniall lawe abrogate whilest these tithes are in this maner allotted by lawe vnto the ministrie of the Gospell as an inheritance to them as an oblation of the people eueÌ„ as in former tyme vnto the Leuites The Princes coÌ„mandement or the Churches decree cannot alter the nature of these tithes to make them either ciuile or lawfull God was the aucthor of this law he made it ecclesiastical Man can neither chandge the propertie or y e end therof to make that ciuile that God hath make ecclesiastical Kinge EZECHIA coÌ„manded reuiued this lawe it became not therbie ciuile A godly Prince coÌ„mandeth al the lawes of the first Table all the ordinances of Christs Testament shall they therbie be made ciuile and no longer ecclesiastical or Gods lawes The decree of the Church also alleadged by Mr. G. sheweth it ecclesiastical for the Church
maketh no ciuile decrees yt medleth not with th'execution of ciuile gouernemeÌ„t Touching the power of the Church to make lawes decrees we haue in the first parte of this booke spokeÌ„ The Church is bounde to the lawes of God and may make or receiue none other lawes then God hath made Christ is the only Law-giuer Kinge of his Church Againe this decree of the Church to ordaine y â— the ministerie of the Gospell should be maintayned by tithes you see is directly coÌ„trarie to the wil yea to y e being of Christ in receiuing that lawe maintenance which Christ hath abolished together with the Leuitical ministrie And aswel might they reuiue the Leuitical ministrie or any other Iewish ceremonie with as great pretext and warrant as this except the Church of ENGLAND haue some speciall warrant from or together with her Mother of ROME to reuiue and erect whatsoeuer CHRIST hath abolished be yt neuer so contrarie vnto him yea and to abrogate whatsoeuer Christ hath instituted be it neuer so necessarie How bold the Church of England is in these thinges in their tithes offrings purification suspensioÌ„ their holy cimiteries and cells the shape of their Church with the porche batlementes iâ—les Folding doores lightes ministerial vessels ministerial garmeÌ„tes dayes feastes c As on the other side to abrogate Christes Ministrie and the ordinances of his newe Testament is aboue declared and in this appeareth For Christ hauing instituted an other mainetenance for his ministrie namely the free contribution and beneuolence of his Sainctes in these Congregations whervnto they belonge and administer The Church of England iudging this al to base for her Ministrie hath instituted or rather receiued of her mother of Rome Lordly yea Princely liuings Courtly iudicial fees Gleabes and tithes sett certaine stipeÌ„des She wil not haue the lowest of her Ministrie to liue thus beggerly to depend vpon the benevolence of the people as our Sauiour himself his Apostles and Ministers did which a certaine Doctor of hers in diâ—daine caled the almouse basket But she wil haue al her ministry sure of their maintenance before hand they shal neither depeÌ„d vpon God nor the Church But she giueth them their lines and portion in the lande amongst the people and also giueth them a lawe ouer the people wherbie they may exact their duetie if the fleese or fleshe be worth so much The Priest here thrusteth his flesh-hooke into euerie poore bodies kettle his â—ithe and sickâ—e into euerie field prying and prowling in euerie place corner skratching and gathering vp his tithes eueÌ„ to the chicken egge to the mynte and anise without regard to whom they beloÌ„ge whether to the faithful or prophane papist atheist witch or heretick to the poore or fatherlesse catching vp al with the angle they cetch it in their net gather it in their yarne and burne incense to their yarne because this their portion is faâ— and their meate plenteous deuowring widowes houses vnder colour of longe prayer Now how this tithing prowling extortion may be made the Christian Ministers maintenance I would faine learne Who as the Prophet saith should be fed with cleane prouander that is wynowed with the shoueâ— and with the fanne Who themselues ought to be examples of pietie equitie meekenes and not like greedy Wolues thus to make a praye of the sheepe Likewise how this tithe gathering and coÌ„tynual prowling maie be enioyned or made to accorde to a christian Ministers office Or howe it is possible for the true Minister of CHRIST diligently to attend his studie and office together with this his tith gathering let anie that knoweth the worke of the ministrie iudge Yea rather let the holy Ghost iudge that expresly forbiddeth the ministrie of the worde to be entangled with such busines of this life If it be here said these tithes may be gathered by an other yet this sheweth they cannot be gathered by the Minister And so stil this reason holdeth that therfore they are no fit maintenance for the ministrie The other reasons aboue recited proue the vnlawfulnes of them To the set stipendes also and gleabes I in like maner affirme them to be an other maintenance then that Christ hath instituted for his ministrie yea to take away that order to the great detriment and manifold inconveniences of the Church and therfore likewise vnlawfull Holding this proposition firme that where CHRIST hath instituted a maintenance for his Ministrie the Church may not devise or receiue anie newe or other lawes for the maintenance of their ministrie then CHRIST hath giuen CHRIST then hath ordayned that they that dresse the vineyard feed the flocke should eate of the fruict of that vineyarde and of the milke of that flocke to which they attend This mainetenance in other places is set downe to be the free contribution and benevolence of the Sainctes from tyme to tyme according to the present abilitie of the one and necessities of the other This the Lorde in wisedome hath thought most meete for his Church and ministerie vnto the woâ—ldes end As wherby to knit the heartes of them together in the band of loue in al mutual dueties to haue each other in minde to care prouide and labour each for other as they ought The Minister according to his duâ—ty to sâ—eke pasture for them to thresh theÌ„ out the corne out of the eares yea to grind prepare and diuide yet to the nourâ—shment comfort of them al. And they againe on their parte to labour to administer of their earthly goods to the necessities waÌ„tes of their Ministers guides Wherby y â— one is encouraged in their studies laboures diligeÌ„ce thus reaping the fruictes of the peoples faith and loue and are assured that they doe their dueties to the approbation and good liking of the flocke which when they shall faile and will not be drawen faithfully to doe then is not the flocke any longer burdened with or bound vnto such a Minister As one the other side if the people fal from the faith and refuse to walke orderly in the faith then are the Ministers no furder bounde or to contynue to administer to such a people But now whilest the Ministers mainetenance is made certaine by law or bargaine by stint rate or proportioÌ„ imposed vpoÌ„ the people how much and when each one shal paye how much the Minister shall haue yeerely It first depriueth God of the glorie due to him for his blessing vpon their labours and indeuours in restrayning the free contribution and willing beneuolence of the people by this lawe or bargaine making yt of necessity stinting and apportioning yt to this or that rate which the Lorde hath left at the libertie discretion and will of each one as God hath prospered and according to that present ability God administreth with whiche contribution and sacrifice howe wel God is pleased the Scripture euerie where
of the Gospel is compelled to runne backe againe to iustifie the Church of ROME and to maintaine that these assemblies were the true Churches of Christ in the deepest defection vnder Antichrist The Apostasie hauing invaded the Church yt contynued euen then the TeÌ„ple of God in which Antichrist did sit and that the very Idolators were sealed with the seale of Baptisme professed CHRIST in some poinctes rightly their childreÌ„ from antient discent within the Couenant the ministeri so far remayning as yt was the authentick seale delyuered by them the Brownistes not vnderstanding the scripture thus in mad furie lyke blynde hypocrites condemne c. Let vs reason a litle more coolely rage will not serue to carie the matter We will here take it granted that your parishes ministerie c cannot now be proued the Church and ministerie of Christ except they were so in the time of poperie We see further how wel the Gospel is opened or Antichrist discouered with you wheÌ„ such a famous Prophet hath not learned to reade the mysterie writté in that Womans forehead which the holy Ghost recordeth to be this greaâ—e Babilon the Mother of whoredomes and abhominations of the earth Reuel 17. Againe the scripture saith Cap. 14. If any man worship the Beast his image and receiue a marke in his forehead or on his hand the same shall drincke of the wine of the wrath of God Who wil M r. Giffard make this Woman if not the Church of Rome sitting vpoÌ„ the people tongues and nations that were seduced or are seduced in this Apostasie And howe hath he read the scriptures that saith the seales of the Couenant belong to open blasphemous Idolators their seede God saith hee will punish the transgression vnto the third and fourth generation He saith nay though they be the childreÌ„ of Idolators and contynue in their Fathers steppes they ought to haue the seals of the Couenant Againe if he say the seale of Baptisme in the false Church belongeth vnto that adulterous seede howe wil he denie that blasphemous sacrifice and bread God against which so manie witnesses haue gyueÌ„ their lyues which is plainely denijng of Christ to be come in the flesh and imagining him a fantastical body to be in euery place How can M r. Giffard yeild them one SacrameÌ„t and not the other Fuâ—ther how ignorantly he speaketh of the Couenant and of a SacrameÌ„t made by that ministerie it were too long to discusse Wel in al this he hath forgotten his comparison betwene the Donatistes and vs they had no such controuersie with Caecilianus but now pervse one of Mr. Giffards The Church of papacie in the deepest defectioÌ„ was the visible Temple of God hauing the true seales of the Couenant I then reason thus The Church of of Geâ—eua Scotland lowe Contries France c. haue separated from the Church of Rome which is the apparant Church of God for none haue the true ministerie the true authentick seales of the Couenant but the true Churche Therefore they are Schismaticks Donatistes Brownists Hereticks Againe Geneua Scotland c condemne the Church of Rome by separating from yt therefore they do also condemne the Church of England which approueth of and communicateth with the Papistes Moreouer howe wil he answere this Her Ma â—ie hath expelled the Pope his ministerie his doctrine and idolatrous worship therfore she hath expelled the ministerie and worship of the true Church And what followeth by Mr. Giffard his collections think you they that reiect the ministerie of Christ reiect Christ himself But these Brownisâ—es condemne the reformation by Magistrates c. No it is a false sclander We only put difference betwene the reformation by the Magistrates sworde and the reformation by doctrine and he is a false Prophet that either goeth about to set these at variance or confoundeth them The Magistrat suppresseth the euill within the Church without the Church in their Dominions by bodily punishmeÌ„ts in equitie and defendeth the godly The ministerie of the word gatherâ—th guydeth ordereth c a people vnto and vnder the true ordinances of Christ by the Word and Spirit The Prince may and ought suppresse all false vvorship false ministerie idolatrous assemblies and proclaime and commaund true worship orderly assemblies true ministerie c. But the workmanship hereof is spiritual by doctrine c to be accomplished in due order according to the rule of the word Stil wee vrge you therfore to shewe vs this gathering ordering and gouerning of a true Church in these parrish assemblies by the word of God In the meane time you bestowe but your oyle meale and your whole ministerie and guystes to dawbe vpp Idolatrie confusion sacrilegde Neither doth the word reformaâ—ion agree to your Church for cursed is he that buyldeth the walles of Iericho not one stone of Babel wil serue for a foundation What comparison is there then betwene your reformation and the reformation by Iosâ—as shew the perticulars we wil answere Ells it shall suffice that he sacrificed the Priestes of BAAL vpon the Altar reduced the people to the true ministerie and ordinances of the Temple If the Priestes did not this according to Gods worde then they were guyltie and to be punashed by his sword So that these false Prophets Inchanters counterfeit time-seruers which extol her Ma tiâ— for hauing graÌ„ted the freedome of the Gospel true ministerie true worship gouernment c and yet themselues do misleade the people in a false way to peâ—dition shall not only lye open to the Magistrates sworde when God shall put in their heart to execute his wil but answere before the Lord for al this confusion sacriledge Idolatrie and filthines maintained by their deceitful tongues I do not pleade to haue them put to death because they neuer knew or profâ—ssed the truth but to haue their false offices abolished and they compelled to some lawfull calling in the Church or common wealth as they should be therevnto founde meete and be lawfully called Wee are not deceiued then in imagining that you woulde make vs belieue the Princes did compell them to be a Churche which were no Church before without any orderly gathering guyding and ordering of them by Christes lawes worship ministerie and ordinances for wee deny y t your parrish assemblies were in time of popery true Churches or haue nowe forsaken all false worship Proue your asseitions and what discipline belongeth to the false Church iudge you Of the pollution by communicating with open sinners WHere hee maketh the cause of our separation and as hee calleth it our accusing of these parrish assemblies to be vtterly fallen from the Couenant of God to be for that they are polluted with communicating with open sinners he mistaketh and I feare purposly falâ—ifieth our minde writings for we haue added to this an obstinate wilful retayning of al sortes of prophane as members of your Church gyuing them the Sacraments c. But as I haue donne before so must